

## Shade of Light series

Godforsaken Book 2

Passion of an Angel (Short Story)

Wrath of Michael (Short Story)

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, organizations, places, events, and incidents are either products of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously.

Text copyright © 2015 Suren Hakobyan

All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced, or stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without express written permission of the publisher.

Published by Suren Hakobyan

# Contents

1. The Dream 4

2. In The Club 12

3. The Monk 18

4. New Day 25

5. Samael 31

6. Passion 40

7. The Grail 46

8. Devils 49

9. Flaming Sky 56

10. The Church 60

11. The Protector of Heaven 64

12. Acknowledgement 71

13. Dudael 79

14. The Angel of Death 85

15. Azazel's Realm 91

16. The Traitor 97

17. First Rays of Sun 101

18. Eden 108

19. Gathering Storm 113

Author's note 118

About the author 118

Acknowledgments 119

## 1. The Dream

Before the sun appeared, darkness reigned absolute. Standing amidst the noiseless emptiness, it had been easy for Lily to hear her breathing and her heart hammering. Then, she had been full of fear, aghast at the thought she would stay in the blackness forever, never even knowing how she had ended up there. But in that moment the first rays of sun began to approach her, softly and carefully, their slight presence forcing the darkness to break apart.

Lily looked on in wonder as a glade illuminated by the magical sunlight came into her view. It stretched on as far as her eyes could see. The chilly morning wind picked up, throwing the fresh smell of ruffling grass into her face, and Lily couldn't help but savor the scent, inhaling a lungful of clean morning air. She closed her eyes, relishing it, and for a moment she forgot all of her worries about her whereabouts.

When Lily opened her eyes anew, the air was filled with leaves – white ones, dancing on the new morning breeze. Where they could have come from she found herself unable to say, as they had no matches among the leaves of the trees around her. The leaves, strange as they were, hovered in the air irregularly for awhile, and then swept toward her as if compelled, enveloping Lily in their breezy embrace. Tentatively, as if afraid to break the spell, Lily raised her hand to catch one. No force of hers was necessary, as one of the white miracles, as if sensing her intentions, lowered itself onto her hand with an impossible grace, settling there almost affectionately.

Lily couldn't bring herself to close her palm and capture the leaf properly. She was content enough to just look at it for a moment, before setting it free into the air once again. Lily's eyes darted around the glade, peering into the distance to look at the place where the earth and sky met in a hazy line. She wondered how such an incredible place could possibly exist somewhere on earth, and the thought locked her in place for several minutes, leaving her afraid to even stir.

Behind her lay the endless desert, and beneath her bare feet the ground was solid and dead. Before her stood the glade in all its beauty. But Lily herself was standing at the line separating the two places, one full of life, and one unwelcomingly empty.

Finally, gathering her thoughts, Lily lifted her foot from the hard, bare ground and took a careful step forward, into the glade. As her foot touched the soft and wet grass a strange feeling possessed her–a new kind of happiness, as though the glade itself was alive and had passed its own joy onto her. A sudden gust of wind ruffled her blonde hair back from her face, tossing it away from her bright blue eyes.

"Go on, my princess." A man's voice cut through the stillness of the dawn and diverted her attention.

Lily jerked around, startled, her stomach turned watery as the unexpected voice washed over her. In the desert behind her stood a tall, handsome man, his long black hair sweeping over his equally black eyes. He wore a snow-white tuxedo, his left hand thrust into the pocket of his trousers, and he was gazing at Lily with a wide and gentle smile on his perfect face. Lily could only stand in astonishment as she wondered where the man had appeared from. She knew for certain that he hadn't been there a moment ago – it was as though he had materialized out of the air itself, carried to her by the wind just as the white leaves had been.

"Don't hesitate, my love," the man went on, his voice soft. "Our kingdom awaits us. Just you and me."

The man walked up beside her, and Lily was unable to stop the dreamy expression she could feel creeping over her face. There was something magical about this man and his impossible charm, something that drew her to him automatically. Her hand moved from her side of its own accord, drawn to the man like a magnet. The man took her hand in his and Lily gasped involuntarily, a wave of desire washing over her. The mere touch of a hand wasn't enough – Lily was ready to throw herself into his arms then and there. It took all the self-control she had to maintain her composure.

All Lily could do was stare into his eyes as the wind danced around them both.

While Lily looked at him, the man looked ahead, and soon enough Lily found herself following his gaze. The glade had disappeared, and in its place stood a beautiful garden. If the glade had been incredible, the garden was ethereal: full of high trees and snow-white flowers, parted by a narrow stream filled with shining water. Birdsong echoed through the air, breaking Lily's reverie. She could smell morning dew in the air.

The garden was separated from Lily and the man by a golden gate, its intricacies sparkling under the morning sun.

"Welcome to our kingdom, my love," the man whispered. "Welcome home."

Lily had never heard a voice like his in her dreams before – had never heard a voice like his anywhere at all. He sounded confident, and his words rang out with strength, but there was a vulnerability to them as well, like a secret shared between them.

Lily herself had no words of any kind to respond with. It wasn't for lack of trying, either – she had even opened her mouth in preparation, but she found herself with nothing at all to say. She didn't even know who the man was, just that he was holding her hand, but she found her eyes drawn inexorably to his mouth, longing for the taste of him. Instead, she bit her lip, and brushed a lock of her long hair behind her ear.

The man glanced at the gates. "Fear not, my love. I am with you. The keeper will open the gate soon enough. He can't stand in my way any longer."

He trailed off and Lily peered ahead. Two green eyes hung in midair, behind the golden gate. She could see no face, nor flesh of any kind, just two shining eyes, like that of a man. She couldn't see their owner...

Lily narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing, and blinked hard, only to be greeted by her bedroom ceiling. She gasped aloud in shock, chest heaving, as she realized that she had forced herself awake and out of the dream. Memories flooded back to her, but all she could do was lie back and wonder.

_Who was the man of her dreams?_ Now Lily remembered – she had seen him before. Every once in a while he appeared, weaving his way into her dreams. She had never seen his face so clearly before, but she was certain of it – the same mysterious man had visited her in other dreams, making himself memorable by his long dark hair.

Still pondering, Lily slid out from under the covers and looked over to the vase on the windowsill. She felt the dull ache of disappointment in her chest as she realized that the handsome man and the garden were just dreams, figments of her imagination. Lily closed her eyes and saw the ghostly image of the dream man behind her eyelids, her heart skipping a beat as she remembered the thrill of his touch. Even now, it all seemed just as real as the flowers by the window.

She opened her eyes and cast her gaze to the picture on the table by the bed. The photo was of two people in a park, a tall, blue-eyed man embracing a blonde woman. Both wore the same expression of lovesick happiness. Lily herself resembled both of her parents equally. "Hi, Mom. Hi, Dad," she whispered to the photo, smiling slightly before getting up and bolting to the bathroom.

Still thinking about the dream, it took Lily's roommate's interrupting knock to fully shake her out of it.

"Lily," said an exasperated voice, "hurry up. I need the bathroom too, you know."

"Coming, Nancy," Lily replied in disappointment, her voice muffled by the sound of running water.

Lily and Nancy had been living together for a year now. Lily herself preferred living in solitude, but her aunt had insisted on Lily having a roommate. It wasn't out of a financial need but out of a social one – Lily's aunt had been worried about how Lily was avoiding other people. Once, her aunt had even spirited an eligible boy out of nowhere and demanded Lily go out on a date with him.

"Auntie, I love you dearly," Lily had said to that, "but that's just too personal. You have no right to put your nose in that kind of business."

Now, Lily didn't complain about Nancy's presence much. Maybe she had at first, but as time went on they had almost become friends. They couldn't have been more different from each other: Nancy liked parties and dancing and going out on the town, but she was also good company, and Lily could talk to her for hours. Lily had never had a friend as close as Nancy before.

Lily wrapped a towel around herself and came out of the bathroom, her wet hair plastered to her face and shoulders. Nancy, her brown eyes judgmental, was standing by the door and staring at her, her arms folded across her chest. Lily knew that look – Nancy wore it every time Lily spent too long in the bathroom.

"What do you do in there, take a nap?" Nancy said indignantly.

"Please, Nancy, I'm in a good mood today. Don't ruin it," Lily shot back at her, making her way back to her bedroom.

"So what did you dream about?" Nancy's lips curled into a grin.

"I never said I had a dream," Lily said.

"Well, what else would make you happy this early in the morning? It can't be the thought of going out with a guy, since you're always locked up in this apartment with your books. A dream is the only possibility."

"He was dressed all in white," Lily said, the words slipping out despite herself. "He was so handsome-"

"And you fell in love with him at first sight, didn't you?" Nancy said, her voice teasing.

"Something like that." Lily shrugged off a slight smile.

"You and your dream boys. Why am I not surprised?" She grinned again, sharply, and turned, shutting the door to Lily's bedroom behind her.

Of course it seemed silly, when she said it out loud. But even now, Lily couldn't help but linger on the memory of that dream, where she had been a princess at the gate of a garden, holding the hand of the most beautiful man she had ever seen.

* * *

Ten minutes later, Lily went to the kitchen to make breakfast. After slotting bread into the toaster and setting it, she opened the refrigerator. Taking out a small cake, she turned around and rummaged in the cupboard for candles before adding them to the cake as well.

"Lily," Nancy called out from the bathroom.

"Yeah?"

"Have you seen my pink slippers?" she asked grumpily.

"They're on the shelf in the corridor," Lily replied composedly lighting the candles.

She had put Nancy's slippers on the shelf the day before, while Nancy had been out with her boyfriend. Unlike Nancy, Lily enjoyed spending her evenings at home, whether she was reading, or even when she was just cleaning up Nancy's messes. Although Nancy's life of choice sounded fun, it never seemed to fit right on Lily. Instead, Lily favored her solitude, and spared some especial pleasure for her dreams of her mystical prince.

"Ugh," Nancy said, complaining, as she walked out of the bathroom still barefoot.

"Come over here, I've got something for you," Lily called to her.

"What's up?" Nancy still sounded grouchy as she walked into the kitchen. She was already wearing white pants and was just yanking her shirt on when she saw the cake. A surprised smile curled across her face. "Lily, is this for me?"

"Of course it is," Lily said with a smile. "It's your birthday, isn't it?"

"I almost thought you forgot," Nancy replied, still staring at the cake.

"Why would I forget?"

"Oh, I don't know. It's just...you're always daydreaming. Sometimes I think you're totally disconnected from everything else in the world. I figured you would've forgotten what date it was. You didn't even say anything this morning!"

"Of course I didn't say anything. I wanted to surprise you with my present, that's all."

The friends met each other's eyes with a smile.

"Thank you," Nancy whispered, dragging Lily into a hug.

"Okay, okay," Lily said, struggling out of the hug. "Time to make a wish." She ushered Nancy closer to the table. "Wish for something really nice, yeah?"

"Something nice," Nancy mused. "I think I'll wish for something for me and Mike." Her eyes gleamed in the candlelight.

"Good idea." Lily readied the camera, snapping a picture just as Nancy blew out the candles.

Setting the camera aside, Lily crept up besides Nancy and planted a big kiss on her cheek.

"This is your day, Nancy," she whispered. "Do something fun with it."

"'Course I will. But you're going to be there with me... No exceptions," she added, raising a disapproving forefinger as Lily opened her mouth to object. "See, I'm having a birthday party, and I want you to enjoy it with me."

"A party?" Lily mumbled.

"Yeah, it was Mike's idea. He's taking us to a club tonight."

_Of course it was Mike's idea_ , Lily thought.

Mike was Nancy's boyfriend, another college student like them. He was nice enough as a friend, funny and jovial, the kind who was always getting smiled at by pretty girls.

"Nancy, you know I'm not a dancing-in-clubs kind of girl. I'll just get in your way-"

"No, you won't." Nancy interrupted with a smirk, before she turned around to retrieve some plates from a high shelf. "My day, remember? And you're gonna help me make it truly unforgettable. Besides, Mike wants you to go out, too."

"Why?"

"He worries about you, same as me." Nancy shrugged, setting the plates down on the counter. "Lily, you don't have much of a real life, no offense. You spend all your time dreaming about a prince on a white horse who's just going to show up one day and take you to heaven with him."

"It's my life, Nancy." Lily's exasperation was beginning to show through her voice.

"But you have to actually live it, though." Nancy started cutting the cake into slices. "I don't know what your hang-up is. You're young, you're beautiful, there are lots of guys who dream about stuff like that."

"I'm not interested in being part of dreams like that." Lily took a big bite of cake. "Yeah, maybe they dream about me. Dream about fucking me in a car park or something. And what happens after that, Nancy?"

"Lily-"

"I know what you meant, Nancy. I'm not going to waste my "young," "beautiful," self on guys like that."

"Then who _are_ you going to waste it on?"

"...I dunno," Lily stuttered.

"Life is passing you by, you know. I just don't want you to regret it." Nancy's voice was assuring, but Lily wasn't really convinced. "So tonight, you're going to go along with me, okay? Don't ruin my birthday party, yeah?"

"Fine," Lily said with disinterest.

Nancy was too hard to argue with sometimes. One night in a club surrounded by stupid people drinking and dancing. She could survive that.

She and Nancy sat and ate their slices of cake in silence for a while before Nancy put her fork down on her plate and stood up. Lily's narrowed eyes followed her.

"Hey, Mike's going to drop me at the college," she announced. "You coming?"

"No, I'm fine. Go get with your boyfriend, I don't want to disturb anything."

"You always say that," Nancy said in exasperation. "How many times do I have to tell you that you don't disturb us at all?"

"Trust me on this one, Nancy. Mike won't want me around. He's probably got a gift especially for you," Lily reckoned, staring down at the half-eaten remains of her cake. "I'll catch a train, don't worry."

"Okay, sure," Nancy agreed. "I'll see you there, right?"

"Of course."

Nancy put her plate in the sink and made her way out of the kitchen, before stopping short.

"Oh, one last thing – don't be mad," she said in a rush. "But Mike's friend Alen is going to the party with us tonight."

A surge of anger twisted through Lily. She felt the urge to stand up and shout at Nancy, demanding that she and Mike and that idiot Alen just celebrate without her, but politeness rendered her all but mute.

"Okay, I guess." Lily shifted in her seat.

She hated Alen, and for whatever reason he'd decided she was the girl for him. His haughtiness was intolerable, and right now Lily could easily picture him as the literal worst person on earth.

"Cool," Nancy said, before she left.

Lily stared at the place her friend had left until she heard the door shut, then she sighed, rose, and took her plate to the sink.

* * *

Lily, preoccupied by the headphones in her ears, sat down on a seat and listened to music while the train full of people carried her away. While her eyes were tilted down at the floor, her thoughts drifted back into her morning's dream full of life and love. Who was the man that had held her hand and invited her into a more beautiful garden than she could ever imagine? She wondered suddenly whether he was real, if she could ever meet him again. Surely she would recognize him. Her heart beat faster every time she thought of looking at the man and his mystical black eyes again.

It'd been two years ago when she had first had such a real, beautiful, unearthly dream. The man had always been there, in those dreams, but until today his face had remained a mystery to Lily. Before, she'd recognized his silhouette, or his hair, but his face had always been obscured. Tonight something had changed: he had come closer.

Lily was so deeply stuck in her memories that she was about to miss her station. As her eyes slid up and she glanced out the windows, Lily jumped to her feet and breathlessly hurried out of the railcar. Her rucksack slid off her arm and fell down onto the platform in the moment she shot out of the train. Her lipstick, which Lily had never used before but which she had been keeping in her rucksack fell out of an unzipped pocket and rolled away.

"Damn it," Lily muttered under her breath and knelt down to pick up her things. Annoyed, she got to her feet, still looking down at the floor for the lost lipstick. She made her way forward, mumbling in exasperation, when she banged into someone and recoiled, startled.

"Oh, I'm sorry," she said, quickly taking the headphones out of her ears.

"A girl as beautiful as you shouldn't apologize for anything," a man's voice said from above her. Lily stood up. Standing in front of her was a young man holding Lily's lipstick, regarding her from head to toe. "I believe this is yours?"

"Yeah, thanks," Lily said brusquely, taking the lipstick. She turned hastily and bustled toward the exit.

"Hey," the guy called after her, sounding confused. "Wait a minute."

"I thanked you for the lipstick. Please, leave me alone now," Lily shot back curtly over her shoulder.

"But–"

Lily kept on walking and set off at almost a run out from the platform and toward the escalator. As soon as she blended into the crowd, she peeked back nervously, looking for the guy on the platform, but it seemed he'd given up very quickly and was nowhere to be seen. Lily exhaled in relief and put the headphones back into her ears.

From there on it took her about ten minutes to get to the college. On the way she barely remembered the guy she had seen just some minutes ago, as the man from her dreams commanded her attentions again. In some ways, Nancy was right, Lily did like to live tied up in her dreams while letting real life fall to the wayside. Finally, she arrived at the college.

Lily took out her headphones for good and put them into her rucksack. The college courtyard was full of students, some of them, like Lily, hurrying toward the main entrance, while some seemed content to just sit on the grass. Lily passed all of them holding her eyes only on the cobbled path. She felt as though everyone was staring at her. Lily knew why – as Nancy had mentioned earlier, she was a dream to a lot of guys at the college. This made her uneasy, but she knew there was no chance for any of them. None of them were right for her. Lily spent all of her time studying, but she was waiting for a prince like the one from her dreams. But it seemed that her prince had gotten lost somewhere on the way to her.

And Lily _was_ beautiful; her golden hair shining in the morning sun. Her skin was soft and white, her light gait attracted the guys' attention involuntarily. Increasingly, this eighteen-year-old girl became more beautiful. Even Mike, Nancy's boyfriend, standing by the entrance and holding Nancy in his arms, couldn't help staring at her with an almost greedy air.

Mike was one of the rare guys in her college that Lily liked. He knew how to have fun and not be a pain in the neck at the same time.

"Hey, Lily!" Mike called out breezily, still holding Nancy. He wore blue jeans today over his athletic body, his tremendous forearms and his muscles bulging in his tight black T-shirt.

"Hey, Mike," Lily said in reply and came to a stop before them, forcing a smile on her face.

"Get here okay?" Nancy asked.

"Yeah."

"I thought you would come with us," Mike spoke again.

"It's your girlfriend's birthday, you know, I just–" Lily stuttered.

"Yeah, but Nancy's already told you about our plans for tonight, hasn't she?" Mike looked down at Nancy's neck from where he held her.

"Yeah, she has," Lily answered.

"And she's up to it," Nancy said, looking blithely at Lily. "She's impatient. She just can't wait for the dances and drinks," she added, and chuckled with her hand over her mouth.

"Don't tease me," Lily interjected. "You know I don't like dancing and drinking."

"Yeah, yeah, of course we know," Nancy peered back over her shoulder at Mike. "She's doing this for me. Isn't she nice?"

"Yeah, she is," Mike smiled gingerly then tilted his head to put a quick kiss on Nancy's lips.

"Guys, aren't you going to be late for class?" Lily asked.

"Oh no, sweetheart," Mike answered. "I don't think it's fair for Nancy to stay in her boring classes on her birthday."

"We're going to the park," Nancy added, quickly wrapping Mikes arm over her shoulder.

"You should come with us, too, it'll be fun," Mike invited Lily looking down at her from where he stood at a head taller than the girls. "Maybe you'll meet a guy there who will break through your stony heart." Nancy elbowed Mike and he looked at her suddenly, wearing an expression that said "what did I say wrong?"

"No way. You two go and have fun," Lily retorted disapprovingly. "Besides, what would I do with two lovebirds?" She teased.

"Come on, Lily," Mike urged, sounding unhappy.

"I really can't. I have to go to my economics class, sorry," Lily grinned and stepped slowly toward the entrance. "Don't worry, I'll catch up with you tonight."

* * *

Mike's big brown eyes stared after Lily as she fled away into the building.

"You know," he said to Nancy after Lily careened behind the entrance, "she's really very pretty from behind."

"Hey!" Nancy sniffed indignantly, jabbing him in the arm and turning to face him. "You're talking about my friend," she frowned.

"You jealous?" Mike's mouth twitched into a complacent smile.

"It's rude of you."

"Don't worry, baby, I love only you," he kissed her forehead gently. "I'm just curious why Lily is so–"

"Closed up in herself?" Nancy finished.

"Something like that, yeah. Is it because of her parents?" He glanced down on Nancy pensively. "I mean, it was a long time ago that she lost them."

"So you're wondering if she's recovered from it. I dunno," Nancy sighed, mournfully struggling out from Mike's embrace.

"You know, I like her." He met Nancy's flashing eyes and added promptly, "Like a sister, I mean. I worry about her." He grinned awkwardly. "She's an extremely beautiful, good girl, but there is something about her. Maybe her bad memories are corroding her from the inside out."

"Mike, what are you talking about? Stop pulling my leg. She's just a little different, that's all. And in that case, warn your friend to be nice to her tonight, okay?"

"Alen is always nice," Mike protested.

"Yeah, of course he is!" Nancy teased. "Still, you need to warn him. Let's go," she commanded. "And this is the last time I'm helping your friend out with Lily. If nothing happens tonight, then Alen has to say good-bye to her for good. Okay?"

"Okay, come on," Mike took her hand into his and led her down the stairs.

* * *

Lily fell deep into studying, forgetting all about the upcoming evening. Honestly, she liked studying, and that liking had made her one of the best students in the college.

She didn't see Nancy and Mike the whole day, keeping her headphones in her ears. She was heading back home when her cell phone began to ring.

She picked up the phone, already having seen the identity of the caller. "Hello, Aunt Agnes."

"Lily, dear, how are you doing?" Her aunt's voice spoke at the other end of the line.

"Fine, Auntie, how are you? How is Bill, too?" Bill was her aunt's husband. They hadn't had any children of their own, and after the accident with Lily's parents they had adopted Lily, raising her like their own daughter.

"You know him," Aunt Agnes complained. "Even the doctors are unable to control him. I can't either. I worry about him, but what else can I do?"

"He still complains about his heart pain?" Lily asked quickly.

"Yeah, of course he does," Aunt Agnes replied with a loud and displeased voice, sounding almost angry underneath her worry. "He doesn't take medicine and doesn't listen to what the doctors tell him. You know him, he always thinks that he knows things better than the doctors do."

"Yeah, that's just like him," Lily sighed, taking the stairs leading down the subway.

"I don't know what to do next. If something happens to him–" Aunt Agnes exclaimed.

"Nothing's going to happen to him. He's a strong man," Lily added with a hesitatingly voice. "Does he go to work?"

"Yes, of course. He needs rest and medicine. Instead he runs to the office every day like a twenty-year-old boy."

"His body grows old, but not his soul," Lily remarked, a little grin curling at her lips.

"Where are you?" Aunt Agnes asked, changing the subject abruptly.

"In the subway. Going home."

"Is everything okay at college? Have you prepared for the exams?"

"Yeah, Auntie, I have, don't worry. Just try to take care of Bill, okay? Or better yet, get him to take care of himself, too." Lily stepped onto the escalator.

"Oh, Lily," Aunt Agnes exhaled, "I'm trying. If you have any news, call me right away, okay?"

"I'll call."

"Fine. Be careful, I'll call you later."

"Oh, no," Lily said, suddenly remembering Nancy's party. "I won't be able to answer you later."

"Why, dear?" Aunt Agnes asked, seeming agitated.

"It's Nancy's birthday. My roommate. We'll be out to celebrate," Lily explained hastily.

"Where?"

"I don't know," Lily said uncertainly. Her voice shook. "To a little bar, I think," she added.

"Be careful, baby."

"I will."

"Okay, honey. Then, 'til tomorrow."

"'Til tomorrow, Auntie." She hung up and put the phone into her rucksack.

## 2. In The Club

It was close to dark when Lily finally left the house. She locked the house door and headed swiftly for Mike's car where it was parked opposite the street. Nancy and her boyfriend had already been waiting for her. Nancy leaned her head out of the car window, waving to Lily.

"Hey, hurry up," she cried out.

"Coming," Lily cried back, moving faster. She wore blue jeans and a white shirt, her blonde hair dancing on her shoulders as she rushed to the car at almost a run.

"Get in, we're running late," Nancy complained and turned to face Mike. "Okay, now where are you going to take us?"

"Patience, baby, patience," Mike smiled quizzically. He peered back over his shoulder as Lily closed the car door. "Hey, baby, are we going to have some three-way fun tonight?"

"Shut up, Mike," Lily shook her head, grinning despite herself. She knew Mike well enough to not get too mad at his jokes.

"Okay, okay...but you'll regret it one day, mark my words," he laughed. He turned the key and the engine roared to life.

"Where is your friend?" Nancy asked as the car set off.

"He's waiting for us at the club," Mike glanced at Lily in the rear-view mirror. "He was in seventh heaven when I told him you were coming, Lily."

"Oh, please, Mike," Lily responded sharply. "He hasn't got any chance with me, even if he was the last man on the whole planet."

"So cruel," Nancy laughed scornfully.

"Yeah," Mike agreed with a confused grin. "But he's not a bad guy, Lily."

"Maybe he isn't, but just drop it," Lily replied shortly and glanced out the window, ending the conversation.

Mike didn't speak about Alen for the rest of the way. He and Nancy were chatting, then Nancy began to talk about a bicycle accident from her childhood with a wealth of detail. Lily wasn't listening at all. She had sunk into her dreams again, the dreams which had been dogging her since the morning. She recalled the handsome guy in white, wondering whether she would see him at the club tonight somehow. Maybe the dream was a sign that she was going to meet him at last.

* * *

Mike was right. Alen was waiting for them at the club, but Lily's hopes were crushed – there wasn't any guy there that looked like the one she had seen in her dream. She sighed in disappointment, taking a seat at the table with the others. The music was loud, thumping in her ears, and she couldn't understand what her friends were talking about. Instead, she just peered to and fro at the people on the dance floor.

"Lily, don't you want a drink?" She turned and there was Alen before her, his face so close that his breath flooded her nose. She jerked backward in her chair without turning her eyes off him. Alen was smiling at her gently, and that smile was what Lily hated the most about him.

"Take your glass, Lily," Nancy cried out to her. "It's my birthday, you have to drink for me. Just for tonight."

Lily glanced over at Nancy in bewilderment. She wasn't at all interested in drinking, but she couldn't refuse her friend, and therefore she reluctantly picked up her glass. Her eyes flew from Nancy to Alen in disgust. Alen was still smiling at her. _Idiot,_ she thought and gulped down the drink. It was strong. Lily swallowed it with difficulty. She felt as though she was going to vomit. She put her hand to her mouth, forcing the drink down into her stomach, and her face contorted in a pucker of disgust.

When Lily recovered she raised her glacial blue eyes to Nancy being wrapped in Mike's muscular arms, they were laughing.

"Hey, don't laugh at me," Lily grinned involuntarily and coughed. "I'm not used to drinking alcohol."

"Yeah, I see. You're very sweaty," Mike giggled, taking the bottle of whiskey.

"I think one glass is enough for me." She tried to stop Mike as he was about to pour her another drink.

"Are you serious?" Mike said quizzically, holding the bottle by Lily's glass.

"Maybe she's right," Alen chipped in. "She says she isn't used to alcohol. Don't get her plastered. If she's not up for it–"

"I _can_ drink, it's not about that," Lily protested waspishly. She was twisted by a sudden surge of anger at the thought that Alen supposed her a coward. She looked at him sharply, then allowed Mike to pour her another drink.

"If you don't want to you shouldn't–" Alen sounded politely.

"I will," Lily cut him off sharply and cringed. But the first glass had already begun to take effect, she felt the alcohol running in her veins as an unfamiliar feeling rose up inside her chest. Even if she didn't like Alen, she had never been so mean to him before. But right now, she wanted to spring upon him and shout and slap him across the face. Her normally kind blue eyes narrowed and filled with hatred.

"This is for my lovely Nancy," Mike's voice brought Lily back to her senses, and she turned her gaze away from Alen. "We've been together... How long has it been? Eighteen months. During those months I never doubted my love for you, Nancy. You're beautiful, clever, sexy. What else could a man want? I love you, baby."

"I know," Nancy said back and leaned forward to kiss his lips.

Lily stared at them kissing and the anger that had risen in her disappeared. She imagined the man and white, and she imagined herself in Nancy's place kissing that man, and her heart trembled like a leaf in a high wind.

"You're very brave," Alen's voice pulled her back from the memories. She eyed him, the glass still in her hand. "I'm just talking about the drink. You really shouldn't drink if you–"

But Lily didn't let him finish. She lifted the glass to her thin lips and drained it, making a face. Alen laughed soundlessly, shaking his head. He took his glass and drank it too.

* * *

The dance floor was full of young people. The loud music engulfed the club and worked its way up to a private room upstairs. Behind the door four men with utterly serious faces sat at a round table. They had business faces. The music was low in here.

"You know there is no other way to enter that place," said a man with curly hair and big black eyes. His round face and wide forehead was covered in a thin layer sweat. His bloodshot eyes looked over the others around him before coming to a halt on the man sitting opposite the table. "The line was broken a long time ago, now it all depends on you."

"And my answer hasn't changed," the other said, raising his eyes up at the interlocutor. His eyes were an unusual shade of green, and they seemed almost bottomless. Those eyes carried his high wit, his cleverness, and a strange sort of mystery that didn't reside in anyone else's eyes.

The man arched his eyebrows. Unearthly anger flooded over his face, as though the anger was as tangible as puffs of smoke.

"Samael, he helped you out when you were exiled," spoke another man. This one had narrow eyes and a sharp face, and he sat on the left side of Samael. Samael locked his gaze on the man's in front of him in an unblinking stare. "It's because of you that the line is broken," he claimed. "There is still time to repay your debt–"

"I owe nothing to anyone," Samael interrupted stiffly. "I hadn't made any deal with anybody, let alone made one with your lord. There was no deal to not touch the children from that line. Where did you find this prat, Beelzebub?" Samael said to the big, black-eyed man in front of him, the one who had been speaking before. "Shut him up, or else I'll shut him up myself."

Beelzebub raised his hand. "Calm down Kali," he whispered to the man with sharp face, then his eyes caught Samael. "You don't want to cooperate with us," he sighed, dropping his eyes to the untouched glass of whiskey before him. "I wonder why?"

"You know very well that there is no way into my place for either of you. In spite of his wicked look, Samael's voice sounded calm. He knew how to restrain his nerves. "But you–"

"I'm here, yes," Beelzebub finished for him. For some seconds silence flooded the room, until Beelzebub smiled and went on. "You have seen what he is capable of, you have seen what we can change, being tied up together? Why don't you give us a chance?"

"I am not God, to give a chance to any of you," Samael said tonelessly.

Beelzebub took a sip of his whiskey and, with a malicious grin, lowered it back on the table. "Not only God gives chances, Samael. We make them ourselves."

"Then it's time to make them yourselves. Just without me," Samael stood his ground. "I see no reason to open the way into my territory." His wandering eyes found Beelzebub. "I like the life around me, I don't want any changes in it."

"It can't stay like this for much longer, you know," Beelzebub replied, a mocking grin on his plump face. " _He_ lingered too long, my friend, and he'll rise up soon. You can take his side again, as you did once before."

"Whose side I was and am going to be on – that problem is between the two of us. And you know," Samael rose, bending toward Beelzebub and spoke in his ear, "I have no interest in taking any of your sides. It's not my fight, it's completely yours. Do I make myself clear?"

"I just brought you his word. The decision is still up to you–" Though Beelzebub looked unfazed, his neck reddened as his nerves began to act up.

"As you noted," Samael cut him off. "It means the discussion is over. Take him my word – I'm not going to open the gates yet. It makes no difference who it is, Satan or God. The gates are closed." He spun around curtly and strode out of the room without another look back at them.

Samael shut the door behind him and paced ahead toward the railing before him. He appeared on the balcony that wrapped around the dance floor and, standing by it, like a king watching his people, he could see everyone dancing below. His green eyes were still filled with the wrath brought on by that undesirable conversation. Samael put his hands on the railing and peered down somberly on the dancers, as if he was looking for somebody.

* * *

In the meantime, Lily was already dancing with Nancy and Mike. She'd had more drinks tonight than she had meant to, her head was in a whirl and the world around her swirled in front of her eyes. With every passing minute Lily felt a growing weakness in her arms and legs. At first she liked the lightness the alcohol had passed through her, but then, as the drinks dissolved in her blood, Lily's wit withdrew giving her emotions a way out of the cage buried deep inside her. Nonetheless, she was dancing like a crazy person, as if her body was being charged with inhuman energy.

But her newfound craziness had no effect on her feelings about Alen. When he moved to dance with her, she pushed him backward roughly. Alen stood two steps aside, momentarily immobilized and distracted, staring at Lily like she was an object of inaccessible beauty. Indeed, she really was inaccessible to him.

Lily didn't acknowledge Alen's offended look, but instead went back to dancing. Although Lily hadn't danced in parties like this before, she was a good dancer. She used to dance in her room, alone in front of the mirror, on evenings when Nancy went out with Mike and came back late. Now was a good opportunity to show what she'd learned from those self-lessons.

After Lily had rudely pushed Alen away, the song ended. An unfamiliar guy closed in on her, putting his hand on her wrist without her permission. She jerked backward.

"A beautiful girl like you shouldn't dance alone," the strange guy said.

He was too close when he spoke, his breath mixed with alcohol and tobacco hit Lily in the face.

"Get off me," she responded sharply, turning her head aside – and her eyes casually met a young man where he was standing at the railing, surveying the dance floor.

Lily turned to steel, staring unblinkingly at the green-eyed guy. As their eyes met, her jaw dropped but not because of his handsome face, or his long brown hair tangled and falling to his broad shoulders, or the muscular arms and chest covered by his T-shirt. A pair of great gray wings furled out behind him from his back. There was no room for Lily to believe her eyes. Was that a real angel, standing there? For a long while they stood and stared without stirring, the man never shifted his gaze from her either, as though he had seen something equally unbelievable. Lily saw his wings flutter up and down in the space of a second before they tucked themselves behind his back.

"I shouldn't have drunk so much," Lily muttered to herself, casting her eyes downwards again.

Lily shook her head in puzzlement. She didn't dare to look up at Samael again, but her curiosity gnawed her until finally, she couldn't help looking. Samael wasn't there anymore, like he hadn't existed at all. Lily's eyes jerked to and fro in search of him.

"Hey, baby, are you alright," the other guy showed up again.

"Don't touch me." With a frown, she pulled her hand back from him savagely and wheeled around. The second her eyes focused on the guy in front of her, her heart almost stopped altogether. Instead of Alen, there stood the man with gray wings – _the angel_.

Lily stood motionless. The music muted in her ears, the people around her seemed to vanish, all but him, who was staring down into her wide blue eyes. In a glimmer of a second, Lily found herself alone with that man, and the whole world disappeared. The man took her trembling hand into his palm. Her eyes cast themselves down to his touch and a tremor ran through her whole body. She held her breath, felt the blood racing under her skin, and was utterly unable – or just unwilling – to break the connection between them. His green eyes locked on hers again. Lily recalled the dream, the moment when she had seen two green eyes opposite the golden gates. She wondered whether those eyes had been his all along.

He didn't smile. None of the muscles on his face twitched when he lifted her hand affectionately. Then, he put his other hand on her waist and forced Lily to dance with him. Lily obeyed him more easily than she expected she would. She was in his arms, defenseless as a bird with a broken wing, staring up at the strong, handsome man. They moved in the same rhythm, blinked together and stepped together. If Lily opened her mouth, the words wouldn't be able to escape from her throat, if she tried to push herself out of his arms, her hands wouldn't obey. If she forced her eyes away from his, they wouldn't move at all. Lily felt helpless, as if she was stuck in a cage – _his_ cage – and there was no way out.

They danced without exchanging a single word. It seemed to Lily that she was unable to think, that the man who held her in his arms had sucked her whole essence into his cage. Lily had never experienced such an emotion before. Her heart was felt as though it was going to break out of her chest and fall right onto the man's palm.

He tilted his head down, so close to her that she could feel his breath on her face. As his scent reached her nostrils her legs gave trembled. Lily thought she was going to collapse down to the floor, before his feet, and she tightened her hands around his shoulders.

He didn't stop moving his head toward her. Lily bit her lip, still staring into his unearthly beautiful eyes. Was he going to kiss her? He was; his dry lips met hers passionately, his tongue slid into her mouth and rolled in it. She closed her eyes, sinking into darkness where only she and that man existed, inhaling a deep breath and holding it, enjoying this stranger's gentle kiss.

She couldn't say how long the kiss lasted. When his lips unlocked from hers Lily couldn't force her eyes open for some seconds. With her mouth still half open, she stood still waiting for his lips again, but Samael only put his hand on her face and caressed her soft skin.

Opening her eyes, Lily was almost afraid that the maybe-angel was only a wonderful dream, but a shiver ran through her body as she realized that the kiss had been real, and that the man himself still had her in his warm arms.

He allowed himself a slight smile. Lily grinned back, then peered around in search of Nancy. There, a little way away, Nancy was dancing with Mike. Looking into her friend's eyes, Lily realized that Nancy had witnessed everything. Her roommate winked at her and gave a wave and a smile. Lily felt embarrassed, and hid her face from Nancy quickly.

The strange man, without another word, took Lily by the hand. Purposefully, he led her to the exit. Lily, staring at the back of his neck, followed him quietly, as if she was his child and had no right to go against him. She couldn't even think about who the stranger was, or even why he had so strong an influence on her. She was paralyzed by his charm, her legs and hands belonged to him now. With a last glance back at Nancy, she came out of the club with the man, the pair entering into the night's chilly air.

There was a long queue by the entrance. Lily peered at it surreptitiously and saw several inquisitive gazes land on her and this mysterious man while they were walking past. They moved toward a black car on the opposite side of the street. As soon as they reached the expensive car, he opened the passenger door and, with a cold look, invited Lily in. She didn't hear his voice, and got in in silence. The man shut the door, rounded the car, and got in too.

Within seconds, the engine roared, and the car set off to some unknown destination. Lily didn't wonder where the stranger was taking her to, she just knew she did not want him to leave her. She didn't know what in the mysterious man had attracted her, what kind of magic had tied her to this gorgeous green-eyed young man. She had no strength to disobey him, much less speak to him.

The man himself, on the contrary, looked unfazed, wholly determined and concentrated on the road, but Lily felt his eye on her regardless. She sat still, staring at his long brown hair ruffling in the wind coming through the half open window. The only thing she was curious about was how this man could be so attractive. Truly, he had a magical charm.

The trip seemed to Lily to last only a minute, and then they were in a dark and narrow alley. He stopped the car, killed the engine and, finally, his eyes found her. Now his irresistible green eyes were wider. They glittered like there were two torches trapped on his handsome face. He stared at Lily unblinkingly for some seconds, most probably pondering what he was going to do to her. In the meantime Lily felt like her blood had stopped racing in her veins, like her heart wasn't beating anymore, and the only thing keeping her alive was this stranger's gaze.

Lily couldn't bear his eyes anymore, she yearned for his kiss again, wanted to feel his lips and lean against his chest. She bit her lip and felt her fingers trembling, aching to touch him.

His hand rose in the air toward her. Lily's eyes, full of passion, followed it. His fingers touched her cheek and caressed down her face, towards her chin. He leaned forward slowly as if he was enjoying Lily's impatience. The next moment, when she felt his sweet breath upon her face again, she inhaled deeply and closed her eyes.

His lips covered hers again and her body was enveloped in warmth. This time, he was more passionate than he had been in the club. His one hand held her head against his mouth tightly; the other slid under her shirt and grasped her breast. She moaned in his mouth, put both her arms around Samael's neck, and flung herself against him. Passion possessed her now, passion Lily hadn't known she had before.

The man's other hand came away from her face and slid under her shirt to caress her back. Lily borrowed his boldness and tried to dig her hand under his T-shirt too. He didn't seem to mind as her fingers ran over his muscular stomach up toward his chest. Lily realized she had never known such a wonderful touch as his before this moment. A desire to kiss his muscles washed over her, but his tongue kept her lips tight to his mouth without giving a chance to break away. Her breathing became faster and deeper, as if she was gasping for fresh air.

His hands grasped her shirt and he pulled it up. _He's going to take me here,_ she thought. Lily couldn't deny she didn't want it either. But she recalled the words she had told Nancy that morning:

The dreams where they are fucking me in a car or in a park and what then, Nancy?

Instinctively Lily pulled herself out of his arms.

"No!" she half-whispered, half-shouted.

He wasn't going to give up easily. His hands encircled her again to restrain her in his arms, but Lily fought them aside, retreated and reached for the door.

"No, please," she said in a panicked undertone, and opened the door.

Lily didn't realize what she was doing. The only thing she was thinking of was leaving the car as quickly as her legs could manage it. The thought that this stranger had made her come here, and she had been ready give herself to him without exchanging a single word, was like a cold shower for Lily.

She regained her wits. A voice inside her kept telling her to leave the stranger right away, and she fled out of the car. The man stared after her with a distracted look. The door swung shut behind her, and Lily got away from the car almost at a run.

Without glancing back she reached the nearest corner and careened around it.

Now, when she didn't smell the stranger's infatuating scent, and couldn't see his magical eyes, she could justify to herself that leaving this stranger with divine attraction was the right thing to do. Heaven only knew what kind of passion had overcome her beside him. And that was when Lily found herself on a dark and empty street. A chill ran over her body.

A car veered around the corner and followed her. She spun around instantly. It was him, but Lily kept walking. Samael came to a stop next to her. It troubled her, that this guy wouldn't let her leave with ease. Peering back Lily saw the handsome stranger getting out of the car.

"Just leave me, please," she pleaded with a shaky voice. "I'm sorry about all of this."

"Where are you going?" The man cried after her. Those were the first words she had heard from him. His voice was as beautiful as his appearance. "This is one of New York's bad blocks. You don't want to be walking here at night."

"I don't care," Lily said, starting away from him.

"I can drop you at your home. Where do you live?" he urged.

"I don't need a lift from you. Just, leave, please," she demanded.

Lily was dreading getting into his car again. The second time she might lose control of herself.

"I'm warning you, it's dangerous out here," The man said calmly, still following her. She heard his footsteps echoing behind.

"Then why did you bring me here?"

Lily exhaled and raised her eyes. She saw headlights around the corner – a taxi. She raised her hand.

"I'll be alright," she muttered to him, not daring to look right into his eyes. "You can go back to the club and enjoy the rest of evening. Please, just sorry, but I can't be like this. I'm not a one-night-stand kind of girl."

Lily opened the door and leaped into the taxi. As it set off, Lily's eyes found him of their own accord. He had an absent look, like something had struck him in the face. Her heart sank. He remained standing there, rooted in the dark. Then the taxi turned around the corner, and his eyes were finally out of her sight.

## 3. The Monk

Now that she was safe in the taxi, Lily could barely hold back her tears. Without warning, the stranger had become a part of her vision: wherever she looked, it was as though his green mystical eyes were pursuing her everywhere. For a moment, Lily even thought about turning the taxi around, going back to him and throwing herself into his arms, begging for his forgiveness and pleading with him to love her again, to kiss her with his dry but delicious lips. But her mouth could manage nothing except trembling.

As Lily got home, she ran into her bedroom and tossed herself on the bed, covering her eyes with her hands, and began to weep silently. There was no sign of Nancy around, she was probably still dancing and enjoying the evening in the club with her boyfriend. There was no room to hold the tears back anymore, they came out of her in a rush. Lily hated herself, hated the fate that had played such a cruel game with her. No guy had ever had such an effect on her before. What had happened to her just a half an hour ago? Lily knew that at that moment she could have been naked in his arms if she hadn't fled the car, and it terrified her. Was that what her heart really wanted? Just a glimpse of him had caused the trembling in her legs, the hammering in her heart, and the butterflies flying in her stomach.

What kind of passion was that? How could it possibly exist?

She remembered her first kiss in high school. It had been a complete disappointment. She had kissed a guy from her class. Before, she'd longed to know how it felt, to touch another's lips with her own. As she had lost her parents in her early years, she had always been afraid that she would never experience such a thing as love. All of her classmates knew she was locked inside herself. Sometimes they had mocked her, but the most agonizing moments had been when they had felt sorry for her.

She had had to live, and she had tried to do so. But no man had ever appeared to awaken such feelings in her the way the stranger from the club had.

Lily heard the door open, and Nancy's and Mike's laughter filled the apartment.

* * *

"Where do you think Lily is now?" Nancy asked as she closed the door.

"Don't worry. I think she's still with that guy," Mike's happy voice wandered around. "Come here," he said, wrapping his arm behind her back, "I've missed you, baby."

"Yeah, me too darling," Nancy replied with a slight grin. "But shouldn't I call her, just to make sure everything is okay?" her voice became serious. "That guy could be a maniac."

"Oh, please," Mike burst out in indignation, "I haven't seen her with a guy, since...since..." he forced himself to remember. "I have never seen her with a guy." His eyes widened with a jolt of surprise. "When was the last time she got laid?"

"That's none of your business," Nancy put in sharply.

"Years ago, I bet," Mike went on, ignoring Nancy's frown. "Don't sweat it, darling. You have to let her have her fun. Shoot, you should do the same."

"You want me to go to that guy's now?" she teased grinning broadly.

"What the fuck are you talking about?" Mike roared. "I meant _me_ –"

"I know, honey, don't get pissed. I just wanted you to get jealous."

"Geez...don't play me like that, babe," Mike said gruffly. "Nothing in this world would ever be as painful as imagining you with another guy."

"Oh, Mike, I'm sorry," Nancy traced her finger over his face, her voice mournful, "I didn't mean to hurt you–"

"I know, baby. But, you know, it is like–" Mike stammered, "I'd rather die than see you with another guy."

For some seconds the room was swallowed up by silence, both them looking into each other's eyes unblinkingly.

"I'm really sorry, but I... Do you really love me that much?"

"You can't even imagine, baby," Mike whispered in reply.

"Oh, honey." A tear ran down Nancy's cheek. She raised her hand to wipe it away but Mike held it instead. His finger rose, caressed her cheek. He took her chin into his palm. He leaned forward slowly. Nancy held her breath for the moment his lips approached hers. The soft kiss lasted two seconds, then Mike rounded his arms around her waist and her feet kicked uselessly in the air. Nancy freed her lips from his and her loud laugh flooded the room.

"Oh, Mike," she whooped.

"Let's go to your room, baby," he whispered with a quizzical smile. "I've got one more gift for you."

"I already know what your 'one more gift' is going to be," Nancy rolled her eyes on him.

"And?"

"What are you waiting for? Take me there right away."

Mike whooped and started toward the door.

"But, Mike," she stopped him sounding worried, "Let's call Lily first. She's like my sister, I worry about her."

"Yeah, you do really look anxious." Mike lowered her onto the floor gently. "If it makes you feel better, go call her. I'll be waiting for you in your room."

Nancy winked at him playfully, then fished out her cell phone from her pocket and dialed Lily's number.

"I just want to be sure she's okay," Nancy said putting the phone on her ear. Mike said nothing, ruffling his hand through his hair and heading for Nancy's bedroom. As the tones went on, the sound of a phone ringing started from Lily's room. Mike stopped straining his ears. Nancy looked at the bedroom door, with an absent look. She paced toward it, still holding the phone to her right ear.

She yanked the door open. In the darkness she saw the shape of Lily lying on the bed facedown. Nancy's hand holding the phone slid down instinctively, she glanced back at Mike with anxious eyes and then strode into the room.

"Hey, what's going on in there?" Mike called after her. "Is she home?"

Even in the darkness, Lily's blonde hair seemed to be shining. She wasn't asleep, she had heard Nancy come in, but hadn't moved.

"Lily, are you all right?" Nancy whispered worriedly.

There was no answer, but she heard her friend weeping under her breath.

"Lily, what's going on?" She insisted, but still her friend acted as if she heard nothing. "Please, Lily, look at me, honey."

Finally Lily turned and moved her hands off her face reluctantly. Nancy couldn't see her sad and bloodshot eyes, but she knew that they must be.

"Baby, what's going on in there?" Mike's worried voice carried into the room.

Nancy glanced back at the door and hurried back to stop Mike.

"Nancy–"

"Please, Mike, go home," Nancy begged, pushing him out of Lily's room. "She feels bad, I have to be with her now. She needs me."

"Is everything okay with her?" Mike asked.

"I dunno," Nancy peered into the room at her friend, then back at Mike, "You'd better leave now, okay?"

"I see," Mike sighed in disappointment. His eyes fell. "See you at collage, then?"

"Yeah," Nancy agreed.

Mike pecked a quick kiss on her lips. "Hey, Lily," he said over Nancy's shoulder, "If that guy hurt you, I can smash his face in. Just let me know, okay?" Not getting an answer, he turned around, and set off toward the door.

Nancy stared after Mike until the door closed behind him, then she went to Lily. For some seconds she just examined her, not daring to break the silence. Then, she sat down on the edge of the bed, slowly lowering her hand on Lily's back. As Nancy touched her, Lily raised her head, and looked up at Nancy's concerned face. Then, weeping loudly, she flung herself into her friend's arms.

"Oh, Lily, what's happened to you, baby?" Nancy's voice trembled as she hugged Lily, lowering her chin onto Lily's head. "What did that guy do to you? Did he hurt you?"

"No," Lily murmured through her sobs. "He didn't."

"You looked so happy when you were leaving with him. What happened after that?" Nancy asked.

"I don't know why I followed him at all," Lily pulled herself into a sitting position. Now Nancy could clearly see that the skin beneath Lily's blue eyes was swollen and red, although the room was only lit by the street lights out the window.

* * *

"I don't–"

"Nancy, I have never felt this way about anybody before," Lily hissed desperately.

"What do you mean?" Nancy asked looking confused. "How did you feel?"

"He was like a wizard, like he put a spell on me. His smell, his hands, his face and those green eyes," Lily remembered and felt her heart beat faster even now. "I couldn't reject him. He had this power over me...I don't know how to explain it, but he did."

"It's my fault," Nancy murmured suddenly, averting her eyes from Lily.

"Your fault? What did you do? " Lily frowned.

"I shouldn't have let you drink so much. You're not used to alcohol," Nancy looked up at her, tucking her hair behind her ear. "I'm sorry, I knew that but I didn't–"

"This isn't your fault at all," Lily broke in quickly. "I was really drunk, I won't deny that. But the problem wasn't the alcohol. I was drunk on his charm, do you get it? It's so hard to describe what was happening to me there. I just–" Lily trailed off, searching for words, then sighed in disappointment. "I couldn't control myself," she resumed. "He controlled me; my body; my hands, my legs, even my mind."

The memories took Lily back into the man's arms. Her stomach lurched, she closed her eyes and exhaled slowly. In the darkness behind her eyelids were his green eyes. He was still following her.

Nancy remained sitting still in front of Lily, gazing at her as if she was petrified.

"When I was alone with him," Lily resumed, "I thought of nothing else but him, I forgot about everything. I longed for him, only him." Tears started streaming out of her eyes again. Lily hid her face behind her hands, weeping soundlessly.

"It's not a bad thing to feel that way, Lily. You liked him and you wanted him," Nancy desperately tried to soothe her. "It's the way girls feel towards guys."

"You don't understand," Lily interrupted. "I felt like a whore." Lily lowered her hands to her sides and looked at her friend with a mournful air. "When we danced and when he drove me away from the club, we didn't say anything to each other, you see? He kissed me and caressed me without saying anything. I was in his arms without knowing even his name. I still don't know his name," she realized plaintively.

"What happened then?"

"Finally, I realized what I was doing and came to my senses. Don't ask me how I did it, I don't know how myself. It just happened. I apologized and leaped out of the car–"

"And he let you go that easily?" Nancy cut her off in surprise.

"At first, yes," Lily relived the moment she had been walking along the dark alley alone, leaving Samael in the car. "Then he drove by and asked me to get back into the car. He said that he would drop me at my home. That was the first time he spoke to me."

"He brought you home? He didn't try to seduce you again?"

"I didn't get back into his car," Lily replied honestly. "I dreaded being alone with him any longer. I knew if he tried to...take me again, I wouldn't be able to stop myself from letting him have me."

Nancy's eyes widened. She took Lily's hand into hers.

"He left you alone and drove away?" she asked, startled.

"Luckily for me, there was a taxi nearby." She couldn't force herself to recall the moment she had got into the taxi. She had been trapped in her thoughts at that moment.

"You know, when you were dancing with him, I felt very happy for you," Nancy said. "He was really cute, indeed. Honestly, even I was a little bit tempted. Thank God Mike didn't notice." Nancy heaved a silent sigh. "The hot guys like him are always trouble in the end."

"He had a special attraction," Lily added suspiciously. "He had all my favorite things–his scent, his look, his gaze, his eyes. Like he was my favorite drink, he was my drug and...you know, I bet he _knew_ that."

"What do you mean?"

"He's probably done this to a lot of girls," Lily explained swiftly. "I guess he didn't expect me to refuse him."

"How could you know that? Did he tell you anything?"

"No, but I could feel that it was true. When I got out of the car, he just sat there, like he was stunned. When he realized what had happened, he drove after me."

"You think you were only a game to him?" Nancy said tactlessly.

"Just a game...yes, you can say that," Lily looked down at her hands.

They remained sitting in silence – Nancy trying to find the right words to say to her friend, Lily's thoughts once more flying back to that gloomy alley.

"You should just forget about him, Lily," Nancy broke the heavy silence. "He isn't worthy of someone as beautiful as you."

"He's had plenty of women more beautiful than me, no doubt," Lily teased with a sarcastic smile.

"More beautiful?" Nancy's voice grew louder. "You really don't realize it, do you? Look in the mirror. He'd have to wander the whole world to find such a beautiful and clever girl as you," Nancy allowed herself a thin grin as her words made Lily smile shyly. "There is no other you on earth."

"Oh, Nancy," Lily said with a weak smile, "What would I do without you?"

"You'd cry until the morning and go to class with red eyes," Nancy laughed and took Lily in her arms. "Come here, honey. Put him out of your head. Immediately. I've known loads of bastards like that. There are a lot of them, but you'll find someone like Mike one day."

"Good thinking. You're so lucky to have Mike," Lily muttered plaintively in reply. "He's really a good guy, and he loves you. Don't let him get away, ever."

"I know. I love him, too," Nancy said honestly with shining eyes. "But don't worry, you'll find yours one day."

"I hope it's sooner than later." Lily closed her eyes tightly.

Never before had they talked so much about Nancy and Mike's relationship. Lily had to admit that every so often she envied her friend for having such a handsome and kind guy as Mike. Lily knew that it was love that tied those two together.

She herself had never met another guy like Mike in real life. At least, not in college. She rarely went anywhere else – the club tonight was an exception to her rule. So she had expected her prince to come from college. But instead, she had found him in her dreams.

Sitting motionless for a while, Lily finally spoke, her voice low and drowsy, "I'm sorry I have spoiled your night."

"Forget it," Nancy said back quickly.

"I heard you and Mike coming home. You sounded so happy, and I was just sitting quietly in my room," Lily went on. "I didn't want to bother you, since it's your birthday, I wanted you to enjoy it–"

"Please, Lily, shut up," Nancy cut her off. "If you heard us, you probably heard me worrying about you. You're like a sister to me, I wouldn't be able to enjoy the evening at all if I thought something bad had happened to you."

"I did hear you, and I want to thank you for it. Sister," Lily's hug became tighter around her friend, "I love you."

"I love you, too," Nancy said.

* * *

Only Samael's car was alive on the dead street, swallowed up by the gloom. The headlights were struggling against the darkness. Samael sat in the car, gawking unblinkingly out through the windshield like a statue. The engine was still roaring, its harsh voice breaking the silence of the street. The radio's low music flooded the car, but Samael wasn't listening.

He couldn't tell how long he had been sitting like this, maybe an hour or more, but finally the raindrops hitting the windshield brought him back. He blinked at last, lifted his hands, and rested them on the steering wheel. The next moment, Samael hit the gas pedal, and the car started off with a loud screech.

Something had changed in Samael since Lily had left him alone. What it _was_ Samael didn't know yet, but the creature sitting before the steering wheel had still recognized the changes deep inside his chest. _But what could Lily possibly change in him?_

The car picked up speed. For twenty minutes, Samael rushed through New York like a bullet. Finally, he came to a stop in front of a little church. No lights were on to illuminate it, and it almost seemed to merge with the darkness, where it stood beneath the blackened clouds.

Samael got out into the drizzle, slamming the door shut, and looked up into the dark sky. Stray drops found their way onto his face. Samael stretched his arms out wide, like he trying to embrace them. He stood beside the car about a minute, peering into the dark sky as though demanding an explanation from God for the changes in him. Nonetheless, no answer came from the Creature. Samael tilted his head, lowering his hands to his sides, and started forward to the church purposefully, splashing through puddles.

The main gates opened by themselves as if the church had been waiting for him. Samael slid in and the gates shut after him in the same independent way.

The inside was quiet, the sound of the rain outside dying away, and nothing could be heard but Samael's footsteps, growing closer and closer toward the altar. The hazy hall was illuminated by a blue light coming from the floor – no lamps, no candles, just light from nowhere. He purposefully crossed the hall along the aisle between the empty pews, and finally reached the altar. Raindrops dripped down to the marble floor from his long, drenched hair.

Absolute quiet fell as he halted, even Samael's breath was inaudible. It seemed like the walls of the monastery absorbed every noise. His widened green eyes sought out and found a large picture of Christ mounted on the wall in front of him. Samael examined it suspiciously and carefully, as though looking for hidden secrets.

"Samael." A kind voice broke the silence from behind. Samael himself didn't move or even blink in reply. He stood frozen in place, until the man calling out to him walked across the hall and came to a stop next to him.

"What has brought you here at this late hour?" The newcomer asked, admiring the same picture Samael was staring at.

Samael turned to face him. Standing next to Samael was a monk as tall as he was, with blonde, curly hair scattered upon his shoulders. His hands were hidden under his black cassock. Though there was no smile on his face, Samael sensed the expression in his kindly, light brown eyes.

"I daresay you're the only one who is happy to see me nowadays," Samael said seriously.

"I'm happy to see everyone who crosses these gates, my brother." The monk agreed in a cheerful voice. "But I'm guessing you are not happy at all."

"Happiness is unfamiliar to me, you know that," Samael said, averting his eyes from the monk. He glanced somberly at the picture anew, then looked down at the floor.

"We often think that feelings are unfamiliar for us, but we're mistaken," the monk responded quietly, stepping forward to the candle on the altar. Giving his hand a light wave, the candle lit itself and its yellow flame illuminated both of them. "There were several of us that thought like you once – but what do you think? What do they struggle for now?"

Samael didn't answer the monk. He remained looking down dumbly at his hand where he had thrust it into his trousers' pocket.

"Maybe a glass of red wine will open your soul and you'll spill out what has brought you to me, Samael?" the monk went on as soon as he realized that Samael wasn't planning on replying.

"I wonder," Samael said, ignoring the offer, "whether there might be anybody able to fight my power?"

"There might well be, Samael." The monk's face split into a shallow smile. "That's why life is so wonderful."

"It's boring," Samael contested rapidly. He peered up at the monk, his eyes slightly glittering in the candle light. "What kind of beauty can you see in this world, Raphael? I live the same way every day, I receive the same questions every damn day."

"You've been watching all this time and yet you haven't conceived of anything that could make you happy."

"If you have conceived the answers, what have you changed?" Samael's voice sounded through the empty room. He dramatically lifted one hand into the air. "You have achieved nothing but war," he announced. "Nothing," he repeated confidently. "That's why He chose me to keep the gates, Raphael."

"And you lost a lot, my friend." The monk grinned again, closing on Samael. He stared into Samael's eyes with curiosity. "I can see the change in your eyes. What has occurred?"

Samael didn't falter, refusing to turn his face away from Raphael. Instead, he looked back at the monk bravely. "Can any human see our true self? Is it even possible?" he asked tonelessly.

The smile on Raphael's face faded away, his eyes narrowed into seriousness. The monk peered down at the ground, distinctly preoccupied by his own memories and thoughts.

"It's possible, isn't it?" Samael reckoned, noting the change in Raphael's mood.

"Why are you sure that someone saw your true colors?" Raphael mused.

"I'm not sure. I only suspect," Samael corrected, making a step closer the altar. After a little while, the monk's eyes followed after him.

"You feel something," Raphael said suspiciously. "I was right, something changed inside you."

"Nothing can be changed in me," Samael shouted aloud, his angry voice shaking the walls. His eyes filled with malice. In a second, the guy Lily had met in the club transformed into a demon. "You always wish for me to be changed, but I never understood why. We were created like this, and are supposed to exist like this."

"Calm down, Samael," Raphael, on the contrary, was unconcerned. "You're in one of _Father's_ houses."

"I'm not serving him anymore–" Samael went on angrily, remorselessly but the monk cut him off with a gesture.

"But you're his guest now," Raphael announced, "and the guest should show some respect to the host in his house."

Samael squinted at Raphael, then his irritated eyes relaxed momentary. He blinked, keeping his eyes shut for too long.

"The reason for me coming here is a girl," he muttered under his breath, though the monk could hear his voice very clearly in the silent church. Lily's face popped into his view and soared around him–he couldn't help but picture her expression when they had been dancing in the club.

"I see," Raphael sighed putting his hand on Samael's shoulder. "Women have a very mighty power, you see? A woman is like a cage filled with that power, until a man drags it out from inside her."

Samael stared at Raphael uncomprehendingly. "Love, my brother," Raphael grinned, "love is the way to pull that power out into the light."

"What kind of power, Raphael? Are you jesting?" Samael arched his eyebrows and the corner of his right eye twitched.

"Haven't you seen behavior of a man who has fallen in love?" The monk spun around to face the altar. "In the thrall of love, he gains the strength to fight and," he raised his finger into the air, "a reason to fight for. All the greatest wars of history were dependent upon one thing, Samael – the love of women."

"I daresay you're mistaken," Samael argued, looking at the back of Raphael with pensive eyes. "There was only one reason, and it's to gain power over others."

"Not a single man could reach that power without the strength of love fueling him." The monk eyed Samael, his brown eyes glittering with some kind of sadness. "You bothered with nothing but keeping the gates of the garden. You were not interested in man's wars at all–"

"And I'm still not interested."

"But everything that you can see around you has been built by the life you are rejecting. You think you are emotionless? That you don't feel anything?"

"I _am_ emotionless–" Samael protested instantly.

"You don't believe your words either, do you?" Raphael mocked. Samael opened his mouth then thought against it. "Why did you follow Lucifer down to Earth that time?"

"I believed in the changes he could've made," Samael said back with a faded voice. "Every one of the followers believed in them."

"I don't think they did–"

"Then you're wrong again, _Healer_ ," Samael grumbled and spun around. He made his way promptly toward the gates.

The monk gazed at his back surreptitiously while Samael crossed the hall to leave. The gates opened on their own again and the rain's voice crawled into the hall like a wave. A flurry of raindrops wandered in across the air, and the candle flame shuddered.

"Supposedly you came here because you believe you have changed, Samael," Raphael shouted accusingly, and Samael halted by the gates, tilting his head down. "You obviously hate being unable to understand it, and I'll pray that this girl will help you find what you've been looking for for so long."

"I'm not going to make the same mistake that Lucifer once made." With these contemptuous words Samael started off. He went out into the rain with a whoosh and vanished into the dead of night.

* * *

Raphael kept staring at the empty spot. He pondered. Why had Samael come? What did he hope to gain from Raphael? Samael had talked, but ultimately told Raphael nothing. He was too clever to put his cards on the table so easily. His visit had had a very high purpose.

The gates seemed to forget to shut. Raindrops burst into the church and mingled with the blue unearthly light inside.

## 4. New Day

That night, Lily dreamed about the stranger. The mystical stranger from the club forced his way into her dream. He was on the top of a mountain, staring down into the abyss beneath. There was a beautiful garden surrounding the mountain. It was as if he was in heaven, and was miserably looking down on Earth.

He sat on an isolated patch of green grass, his hands on his legs. His hair blew back in the wind coming from the endless horizon, where the sun was about to rise. He was clad in a knight's steel armor.

In the dream, Lily stood several steps behind him. She paced barefoot along the path that led to him. In spite of the unearthly beauty surrounding her from every side, her eyes were pinned on him. She knew she was unable to avert them. Her legs were forcing her ahead of their own volition. She felt the same helplessness she had felt when she had found herself in the stranger's arms. There was no way for her to stop herself from approaching him, he was like a magnet attracting her body and mind at the same time.

Abruptly, the horizon changed into a golden yellow and the first rays of sun broke into the sky. As the sunlight reached him, Lily stopped dead, totally petrified. He shone like silver. What kind of beautiful creature was he? At that very moment, she spotted two gray wings emerging from his back, just as she had seen at their first meeting in the club. They were half-opened in the wind and shone brighter than his skin and uniform.

Nature trailed off. No wind, no birds, nothing but absolute silence as the sun rose. It was as if the world itself was admiring the mystical angel's beauty too.

Looking absently for some seconds, she mustered up her courage and made her way toward him. He remained motionless, not noticing her approach. He stared down enjoying the warmth of the upcoming sun.

Lily came up and halted beside him, but he kept ignoring her. She regarded him and felt a strong desire to collapse to her knees, hug him, and kiss him. She opened her mouth to speak to him, but had no question to ask. Lily didn't even know his name.

She remained still, waiting for him to acknowledge her presence, but the man kept looking away. Lily turned her eyes away from him and peered in the same direction as he did, holding her breath. Beautiful white clouds like balls of cotton came into her view, paralyzing her instantly from head to toe. She was standing on the edge of heaven, with the whole world beneath in her palm. She had never seen such a wonderful sunrise before. The beauty of the whole world was at her feet, and she just had to bend forward and snatch it up.

Finally Lily's lungs gave in and made her suck in a huge breath. He heard her inhaling and turned to face her at last. Their eyes met steadily, and Lily had to hold her breath again. His eyes beamed out an unnatural light as if there was some sort of liquid mingling with the air.

Suddenly, she jerked awake, breathing rapidly as though she had been choked. She sat bolt upright in bed, the dream scene still twinkling before her eyes. The new day had already started, but the sun was hidden behind blackened clouds. It was probably going to rain soon.

Lily's eyes stared ahead at the poster on the front wall, but she saw nothing of it. Her mind was still glued to the dream – and to the angel. It seemed as though the strange man wasn't going to leave her anytime soon.

"Are you ready in there?" Nancy's sweet voice pulled her out from the dream.

Lily blinked, calming, the reality of the world around her coming into focus.

"Lily? Are you up yet?" Nancy's voice sounded worried now.

"No, I'll be out in a minute," Lily said drowsily.

"Hurry up."

Lily covered her face with her hands and sighed. The events of yesterday flooded back to her. She remembered dancing in the club, kissing the stranger in the car, then crying in Nancy's arms for over half of the night. That's why her eyes were red and bloodshot and longed for sleep, but the new day studying had begun, and there was no more time for resting. With that, Lily forced herself out of bed.

* * *

Lily and Nancy exchanged only several words on their trip to college before Nancy decided to leave her friend alone with her thoughts. Lily looked exhausted, her blonde hair hung limp over her shoulders. If Nancy wasn't with her, she would have passed her station and gone on to the last one without realizing it.

"Have a nice day," Nancy said at the entrance of the college before walking away to her class.

Lily gazed after her until she disappeared around the corner. Sighing, she took the stairs.

Throughout her classes Lily couldn't concentrate at all. She stared at the raindrops running down the window and relived all the feelings she had felt the previous night. One thing she did understand: she should forget about the stranger. But that was an impossible task. The man from the club had kept her soul even when she had left him, and now, he had vanished, leaving her with only her painful memories.

Lily went to lunch and saw Nancy standing at the entrance waiting for her. She exhaled anxiously, but forced a broad smile as Lily approached.

"Hey," Nancy called out to Lily with a forced chipperness, "You're here."

Lily just nodded in reply.

"Let's go have something to eat, shall we?" Nancy asked.

"Yeah, of course," Lily said quietly, and made her way toward the exit.

Nancy followed her in silence.

They got out into the fresh and chilly air. The sky was still covered by gloomy clouds as the heavy rain continued, but Lily didn't mind walking into it. Raindrops found her blonde hair instantly. Nancy caught up to her and opened the umbrella. Holding it above them both, she and Lily walked across the courtyard in silence.

The courtyard was almost empty. Lily could see several students with umbrellas coming toward them, and one guy even ran by holding a paper bag above his head.

"Where is Mike?" Lily broke the silence. "Shouldn't you meet him for lunch?"

"He'll catch up with us in the café," Nancy relied. "I thought you wouldn't want him to join us."

"I'm not sick, Nancy," Lily said grumpily.

"But you're not feeling so good, so I just thought–"

"Just drop it," Lily put in sharply.

The café was crowded, and it took a while to find a free table near the TV. Lily avoided Nancy's eyes while they were waiting for a waitress.

"Just a coffee," Lily told the waitress and stared at the TV.

"Aren't you hungry?" Nancy asked with a surprised voice.

"No."

"You should eat something, Lily," Nancy insisted. "What's going on with you? I told you, don't let yourself get hung up on–"

"It's not about him," Lily cut her off stiffly. "I'm just not hungry." She looked up at the black-haired, eager waitress and said confidently, "Really, just a cup of warm coffee." The waitress nodded and walked away.

Lily laced her fingers together, looking after the waitress and then at the TV as though Nancy wasn't even present. Nancy regarded her with a severe look, narrowing her eyes.

"How were your classes?" Nancy asked.

"Fucked up," Lily mouthed at her. "How were yours?"

"Something like that," Nancy replied with a grin, but her friend didn't respond in kind. She sighed. "Don't you want to talk about him?"

Finally, she got Lily to look at her. Lily's eyes became wider than usual, and Nancy recognized a kind of fear in them.

"What did we drink yesterday?" Lily asked abruptly.

"Why do you ask?"

Lily exhaled, tilting her head down. "It might seem crazy, but the first time I saw him I saw a pair of wings on his back." Her voice sounded incredulous even to her. She felt a flutter in her stomach.

"What?" Nancy's eyes widened, and she looked hard at Lilt for some seconds. "What do you mean, you saw wings? Like an angel's?"

"Yeah," Lily shrugged and pursed her lips. Her right hand trembled nervously and she pulled it back, hiding it under the table. "I saw him standing upstairs. He looked down at me and then there were two gray wings on his back."

"A hallucination?" Nancy put in, still wearing a distinctly astonished look.

"It has to have been. How could anybody have wings? What do you think?"

"Of course he couldn't have had them," Nancy choked and pulled herself together quickly. "You were probably drunk."

"Yes, I was," Lily responded, "but only until I saw him."

"Lily, you don't think you actually met an angel or something, do you?" Nancy sounded shocked. Her hand crawled over the table to meet Lily's.

"I don't know. I thought it was because of the alcohol at first, I really did," Lily replied, averting her eyes. She looked over at the TV instead. "But the feelings he awakened in me...Nobody ever made me feel like that before."

"Lily, stop it. You're just imagining things, Mike and I couldn't see anything like that–"

"But maybe it works only on me," Lily wondered aloud.

"What?" Nancy leaned back against the chair and stared at her friend, wholly taken aback. "Are you out of your mind?" She sniffed waspishly. "Lily, you're getting carried away. Angels only exist in books, not in the real world. I think you're overthinking the situation, that's all. This is real life, not a bizarre fantasy book. You just need to move on."

"Yeah, well, I tried to do that yesterday," Lily remarked curtly, before she buried her gaze in the TV again.

"You know," Nancy began slowly, "just think about what this situation looks like from my side, okay?" She waited for Lily to say something back, but the latter continued staring on the TV. "Lily, you just had a little fun with a cute guy. It's the kind of thing I used to do all the time before I met Mike. Are you listening to me?" Nancy's voice sounded angry now.

"Look," Lily shushed her and pointed at the TV.

Nancy looked, and her jaw dropped as she saw the man on the TV. It was his – the stranger's from the club – picture on the lunch time news.

"Samael Eden, the director of one of the biggest transportation firms in the country, has dissolved his agreement with the Russian magnate Vitali Ivanov," announced a blonde-haired news woman. Then there was footage of Samael climbing down the stairs of his firm. A lot of journalists with microphones and cameras ran to meet him, but Samael refused to answer any of their questions.

Lily didn't listen to what the news woman was saying about one of the richest young men in the world. All she could focus on were those incredible green eyes that had so enthralled her last night. Again an inexplicable feeling arose inside her, and she yearned to be locked in his warm arms and to have his lips on hers. The feeling lasted less than two seconds and dissolved quickly.

"Oh, bingo," the words escaped Nancy's mouth instinctively, catching Lily's attention. She frowned at her friend. "At least, we know he's a human now," Nancy teased. "Samael Eden," she went on, now looking at Lily. "That's a strange name, don't you think?"

"What was his name?" Lily asked. She felt her stomach clench.

"Samael Eden," Nancy said, and crossed her legs. "Did you hear who he was?"

"I don't think I did," Lily stammered, her fingers began trembling again.

"Come back to earth, baby," Nancy jabbed Lily's arm. "His name is Samael Eden. Did he mention it at all when you met?"

"No," Lily murmured. "He just talked about taking me home, that's all."

"But are you sure this is the same guy?"

"Positive," she agreed.

"What was such a rich guy doing in the club, then?" Nancy asked pensively.

That moment the waitress came up, setting Lily's coffee and Nancy's lunch on the table.

"Thank you," Nancy said.

Lily reached for the cup and took a sip of warm coffee, still wandering somewhere in her memories.

"Do you remember his car? What kind of make was it?" Nancy interrupted her.

"I don't know," Lily replied, still preoccupied. "I don't know much about cars, but it seemed very expensive."

"Then it must've been him, no doubt."

The door of the café swung open, and Mike slid in wearing a happy expression. He looked around and saw the girls in the corner. As he approached them there was a big smile on his face.

"Hey, girls," he burst out, bending forward to kiss Nancy on the lips.

"Mike," Nancy said. "You're late. Sit."

Mike sat down beside her and looked from her to Lily. "Are you okay, sweetheart?"

"Yeah," Lily said in an undertone, although in truth she was far from okay.

"Mike," Nancy spoke. "Do you know that guy from the club?"

"That one Lily was dancing with?" Mike specified.

"Yeah."

"As far as I know, he was the owner." His questioning eyes flew from one girl to the other. "At least, that's what Alen told me. He was really upset seeing Lily with him yesterday."

"We don't give a shit about how Alen felt," Nancy put in sharply instead of Lily. She knew her friend would say the same. "You know that he's – the owner's – the head of one of the biggest transportation firms in the USA?"

"Really?" Mike said in surprise. "Good shot, Lily," he joked. Nobody laughed. Mike cleared his throat and gawked around.

"How do you know that?" He asked after a minute.

"He was on the news," Nancy informed, her mouth full of sandwich.

"You haven't seen him today, right, Lily?" Mike asked her.

Lily sighed, and looked at Mike's worried face. "No, and I doubt I will. He doesn't even know who I am."

"With the money he has, it wouldn't hard for him to find you," Mike supposed, turning to the waitress.

"He'll only try to find me if he wants me," Lily added rapidly.

"I think he's right," Nancy said to Lily while Mike was occupied in talking to the waitress. "If he wants, he can search around for you easily."

"But I'm not sure I want to see him again," Lily thought aloud, taking a sip of her coffee. Was that what her heart wanted?

Now that Mike was here, Nancy finally quit questioning Lily about the mysterious man, but even that new silence didn't help Lily to stop thinking about him. Suddenly, the stranger of the club had become a part of everything she saw, and everywhere she looked at she saw two green eyes hung in mid-air.

The lunch was over in thirty minutes. Lily, Nancy, and Mike walked out of the café. It was still raining. Mike held the door for her, then he took the umbrella from Nancy and opened it.

"Hurry up, Mike," Nancy cried out, protecting her face with both hands from the little raindrops falling through the air.

Lily heard her friend complaining and Mike laughing, but her attention was attracted by a tall man standing on the opposite of the street. The stranger's eyes were fixed on Lily as if he knew her. He wore a long black coat, and an equally black hat. He wasn't carrying an umbrella, and seemed not to mind getting wet. His hands thrust in his coat pockets, the stranger kept on staring at Lily, still as a statue.

"Here we are, baby," Mike held the umbrella above Nancy's head, then peered back at Lily, "Come along. You'll get drenched. Hey, Lily."

Lily jerked and turned her eyes away from the man in black. Mike smiled at her, pulling her close under the umbrella.

"Wake up, baby," he whispered in Lily's ear. "What are you looking at?"

Without waiting for an answer, Mike looked in the same direction as Lily was, but the strange man dressed in all black had already gone. One second was enough for him to disappear from Lily's sight.

"What's up?" Mike questioned.

"Nothing," Lily shook her head.

"Are you sure?" Nancy put in. "You look scared."

"Oh no, I'm just tired," Lily answered rapidly. "I just thought I saw a man I knew, but I was mistaken."

"Who?" Mike asked curiously. "I didn't see anybody there."

"He disappeared as soon as you looked," Lily sighed and glanced at Nancy. "Shall we go?"

"Yeah," Nancy replied, looking just as curious as Mike.

## 5. Samael

Lily woke up in the morning with the skin beneath her blue eyes swollen and red, as though she hadn't slept at all. She would have been happy to stay awake the whole night if that meant she could free herself from the unending, agonizing dreams about Samael.

Why had the dreams about Samael replaced the ones she had used to have the last two years? She missed the dreams about the handsome, black-haired man, all clad in white, the one who had taken her hand and offered to take her to a heavenly beautiful place.

She slid out under the covers, took a deep breath, and left the room. Nancy was waiting for her roommate, having already set the table for breakfast.

"Hey, sweetheart, how are you?" She hurried out of the kitchen, examining Lily's tired face. "Didn't you sleep well?"

"No," Lily replied honestly.

"What's happening to you, Lily?" Nancy asked. She blew out an exasperated breath, "I didn't think you'd be as obsessed with him as you are. He doesn't deserve your tears."

"This isn't about him," Lily lied. "I'm just a little sick."

"Maybe you should home," Nancy supposed, brushing Lily's hair behind her ear. "I'll tell the professors–"

"No, no," Lily cut her off. "I'm coming. I don't want to stay alone all day long."

"If you need me, I can stay with you."

"No. Just let me take a bath and we can go."

"Are you sure?" Nancy asked, looking roughly into Lily's eyes.

"Yeah," she pulled her hand away from her friend.

Nancy's eyes dropped to rest on a birthmark on the back of Lily's right shoulder.

"That's neat, you know?" Nancy called after her. Lily stopped and turned around. "I mean your birthmark."

"What's neat about it?"

"It looks like the Holy Grail or something. Just look at it!"

Lily just grinned and disappeared from Nancy's sight behind the bathroom door. Nancy returned to the kitchen.

Lily joined Nancy in the kitchen after a few minutes, dressed in blue jeans and a pink shirt. Nancy filled her plate with fried eggs and placed it in front of her. Lily began eating in silence.

"Do you have any plans for tonight?" Nancy asked.

"I'm going to try to finish my essay for marketing," Lily replied.

"Can't it wait for one night?" Lily peered up at Nancy, a question in her blue eyes. "Mike and I are going out to a club again, to have a little fun. I thought you could catch up with us." Lily opened her mouth, but Nancy cut her off with a quick gesture, "Alen won't come, I promise. And we're going to a different club. I just want you to drink and have fun and forget about that son of a bitch. Although I will admit, he was a really hot son of a bitch."

Lily couldn't help smiling. She shook her head and looked away from her friend, still wearing a little smile on her face.

"What?" Nancy asked, grinning.

"Maybe I should tell Mike about how you feel," Lily said with a gloating voice.

"If you do that, I'll kill you, you know that," Nancy widened her eyes.

"Somehow I doubt that," Lily looked at Nancy sarcastically. "Thanks for the invitation, but you know, I don't want to bother you and Mike."

"Hey, how many times do I have to tell you that you don't bother us?" Nancy said. "We don't give a shit if you're around us or not. I'll kiss him whether you're around or not. I'll make love with him whether you're around or not."

"Thanks for the invitation."

"I didn't mean exactly that."

"Okay, I'll go out to the club with you. But I'll tell Mike all about that hot guy and the dirty dreams you've had about him." Lily rolled her eyes at Nancy.

"I didn't tell you anything about my dirty dreams," Nancy sounded surprised and confused.

"But I can imagine. I can make up a good, dirty dream," Lily sniggered.

"That's called blackmailing–"

"I know," Lily interrupted quietly and took the fork to continue her breakfast.

"Okay, okay. But one day I'll make you regret it," Nancy jabbed her finger toward Lily, but couldn't hold her smile for long. Of course she knew that Lily was kidding, Lily would never share any of Nancy's secrets. Especially not with Mike.

"I hope it won't be soon."

"You can pray it won't be," Nancy said, returning to her breakfast as well. "But I haven't gotten your answer about tonight. Are you going?"

Lily stopped chewing and put the fork on the table.

"I don't know. Maybe." She said it just loud enough to be heard.

"Think quickly. It'd be better for you to get out and have some fun. It'll be much worse if you stay home alone with your memories of him. Believe me," Nancy hunched over the table and got up in Lily's face, "I know what I'm talking about."

"No doubt," Lily raised her eyes. "Before Mike, you had a lot of practice."

"Exactly. But," she lifted her index finger, "I didn't just sleep with every fuckin' idiot."

"Okay, okay, let's do what you want," Lily laughed soundlessly under her breath.

"What?"

"Nothing. I said I'm coming."

"Really? That's great," Nancy replied happily. "I'll tell Mike." She reached for her cell phone lying on the couch nearby.

"If he brings Alen, I'll just leave you at the entrance. I'm serious, Nancy," Lily's eyes narrowed and became filled with disgust when she mentioned Alen.

"Don't worry about him," Nancy assured Lily.

* * *

All the way to college, Nancy talked about the oncoming evening. She even suggested a few outfits for Lily to wear. For Lily it made no difference what kind of clothes she would wear- anything other than nakedness was fine in her book – but she tried to keep the conversation going with her friend until they got to their station. As the college came into view, Lily changed the subject, saying something about her essays and received a sharp look from Nancy in reply.

"Promise me that you'll forget about your studying – and that guy – for tonight." Nancy stopped in front of the gates that lead to the college's main courtyard.

"Okay," Lily stammered.

"Good," Nancy said, walking into the courtyard. Lily followed her in silence, keeping a distance of two steps between them.

Although Lily had promised not to think about Samael, as soon as she left Nancy, thoughts of the green-eyed stranger began scrambling her brain all over again, as though he had been patiently waiting for Lily to be alone. Lily couldn't understand her desire for that man. She barely knew him, but somehow it seemed to her that she had fallen for him. Was it even possible? _Maybe Nancy was right_ , Lily thought, _maybe it would be better to try to have some fun_. Lily did hope that a night out would help her to forget the pleasurable moment she had experienced in Samael's car, the seconds which had only continued to torture her soul for two days already.

Struggling against her memories of Samael, Lily tried to sink into studying.

Finally it was lunch time. Lily put her notebooks back into her rucksack and headed down to meet Nancy at the entrance as usual. Nancy was already there, alone again, looking up something on her smartphone. Lily approached her the moment that Nancy finished her search and placed the phone into her handbag.

"Hey," she cried out happily as Lily strolled into her view, "how was your morning?"

"Same as usual," Lily replied, starting forward and out through the entrance.

"Yeah, mine too." Nancy caught up to her quickly.

It was a sunny day outside, and there was no sign of yesterday's rain. The warm sun had forced away any kind of cloudy weather, and the shining horizon raised Lily's spirits.

"Listen," Nancy said, "I forgot to tell you that we need to go grocery shopping. Our refrigerator is empty. You don't want to starve, do you?"

"Maybe I want to," Lily murmured and, seeing Nancy's narrowed eyes, continued quickly. "We'll go after class."

"Okay. That sounds reasonable," Nancy nodded. "So we'll go shopping, then go home and get ready until Mike comes for us."

"As you wish," Lily replied, climbing down the stairs in front of the college entrance.

They took the general pathway leading out to the college yard. Nancy proceeded to talk about what they needed to buy at the store, and Lily just nodded to every question or muttered "yes." Despite Lily's sullen presence, Nancy's mood continued to match the sunny weather. She was filled with warmth and ready to enjoy the day. Perhaps Lily could stand to learn from Nancy?

Nancy's breezy voice trailed off abruptly. She stopped dead, snatching Lily's arm. Lily peered back at her friend in surprise and saw her jaw drop. Nancy's eyes grew wide and shocked, gazing at the gates.

"Hey, what's up with you? Have you seen a ghost?" Lily teased.

"Look who's there." Nancy pointed toward the gates.

Lily spun around. In the same instant her heart stopped beating, the air vanished, and it became impossible to breathe. Everything around her stopped moving, even time, quiet descended on her ears as if the world had paused itself, and she had been moved to some other faraway place.

There was Samael, standing at the gates, wearing black trousers and a white shirt. He was as attractive as he had been when Lily had seen him in the club. Though his green eyes were hidden behind his sunglasses, it didn't prevent Lily from feeling their presence watching her. For a split second, Lily thought about running at him and throwing herself into his arms, running a hand through his light brown hair, and kissing the most delicious lips in the world. She had to do her utmost to stay still and remember to breathe.

"Has he come for you?" Nancy's voice brought Lily back to her senses.

"What?" she stammered.

"You must have made an impression on him, otherwise he wouldn't have come," Nancy pressed her lips together and raised her eyebrows. "At least, I can't see any wings on him, can you?"

"Shut up," Lily shot back to her, but a slight grin curled her lips.

"What are you waiting for? Don't you want to go and meet him?"

"How am I supposed to know he's come here for me, Nancy?" Lily burst out in distraction. "Maybe he has a brother or a sister in this college and he's come–"

"Yeah, yeah," Nancy interrupted sarcastically. "Suddenly, he'd have an inexplicable sibling at our college of all places. Don't you think that sounds a little more farfetched?"

"Nancy, it has to be a coincidence."

"Not with him." Nancy took her friend's hand in hers. "Do you want me to come with you? Maybe it'd be easier with someone else around."

"Do you think he's some kind of maniac?" Lily asked, perplexed.

"What?" Nancy said in shock. "No... at least, I don't think so. But I'll take a picture of you with him and if you disappear tonight I'll go to the police with it. Besides, he's already got the world at his feet – why would he want to risk all of that by going crazy or something. What for?"

"Yeah, I guess it was a stupid thought," Lily muttered.

"But you're not going to go and meet him alone, are you?"

"I don't know, Nancy. Help me," Lily begged, her voice trembling.

"Okay," Nancy straightened herself up and made a step forward. "Let's go together. If he's here for you, he'll say something, don't worry."

"Maybe we should change our path and go around him?" Lily whispered, padding after her friend.

"No. I don't want him to think you're a coward or something," Nancy said. She frowned back at Lily. "Come on," she insisted, hauling Lily toward the gates.

Samael remained motionless while the two friends were approaching him. Lily didn't dare to look at him, but she still couldn't quash the idea that this man had really come here for her. Her heart pumped faster and faster with every approaching step.

"Nancy, maybe–" she stammered nervously.

"No," Nancy shushed her with a whisper.

And then they were almost in front of Samael. Lily couldn't help peering at him. _Is he looking at me? Does he recognize me? Will he speak to me?_ She wondered all this in a second, regarding him from head to toe.

Samael flinched and finally moved his head, his lips parted from each other, and he uttered Lily's name. Lily stopped dead in her tracks.

"Lily," Samael said a second time. "May I speak to you for a minute, please?"

Lily stood rooted like a statue, gazing unblinkingly at his sunglasses. _Nancy was right_ , she thought, _he came here for me_.

"Do you know each other?" Nancy forestalled her friend, pretending that she didn't recognize him. Lily was glad Nancy had said something. She felt dizzy and didn't trust herself to speak.

"Yes, we've met once before," Samael replied calmly, not looking at Nancy.

"Lily?" Nancy looked over at her for an answer.

Lily cleared her throat. "Yeah, Nancy, it's alright. You can go," she gave a brief look at her friend.

"Okay," Nancy agreed, hiding a smile before her expression hardened. "But if you hurt her, I'll kick your ass," she said, jabbed her finger toward Samael. Receiving no answer, she then spun around and went off. Out of the corner of her eye Lily saw Nancy take a photo of them together.

Lily and Samael stood in a silence, waiting until Nancy was out of earshot, then Lily spoke first:

"How did you know my name?"

"It wasn't a difficult thing to find out," Samael said almost affectionately.

"And how did you know where to find me?"

Samael grinned waspishly. "You know, I'm capable of far more difficult things than discovering your name or whereabouts–"

"Yeah, of course," Lily interrupted curtly, although she didn't want to seem wholly rude. "With the money you've got, I guess it wouldn't be too difficult to intrude into someone's life."

"I could do that without the money." Samael didn't seem offended or even concerned. "I just wanted to find you and apologize for what happened the other night. I was rude."

"You shouldn't have to apologize," Lily exclaimed before she could stop herself. "You wanted a little fun, and at first I let you have it. It was my fault."

"It's in the past, now." Samael lifted his hand and took off his sunglasses. His irresistible green eyes met Lily's. She bit her lips and felt a jolt go through her whole body. "But regardless, it doesn't justify me letting you go home alone that late at night. That wasn't like me."

"No, I don't think it would be, either." Lily muttered without realizing what she was talking about. Her mind was full of Samael's charm, and all she wanted was to find herself in his arms again.

"Might I ask you to have a walk with me?" Samael made a step toward her. He was now so close that Lily could smell his scent. It was like a drug for her, his smell ran through her nose and dried out her mind. Lily nodded helplessly.

Samael pointed the way and paced slowly down the roadside. Lily followed tilting her head down and staring awkwardly at the ground. She needed a little time to recover from his sudden closeness.

"Listen, Lily, I've come here to ask you to give me a chance," he began.

"What for?" Lily asked quickly, wonderingly.

"To start everything anew. I know that our first meeting wasn't what you might have expected, you aren't like any of the girls I've met before."

"Yeah, I guess you're more used to the girls who throw themselves into your bed as soon as you cast off the cover," Lily supposed, rapidly imagining herself sharing the same bed with Samael. She shook her head in puzzlement, struggling to let that thought go.

Where the hell are these thoughts coming from?

"And you think that you wouldn't?" He hissed, but Lily didn't hear him. A cool grin spread over his face, and he leered down at her smugly. "Let's leave my ex-girlfriends and your ex-boyfriends behind," he offered, taking her soft hand into his. He grinned again with a smile which made Lily's heart hammer faster than usual. Her lips yearned for him.

"Where do you want to take me, Samael?" Lily asked, her voice hushed.

"You know my name?" He said it suddenly, but didn't seem surprised.

"I saw you on the news yesterday," Lily replied honestly. "They said you dissolved the agreement with the Russian magnate–"

"Vitali," Samael laughed dismally. "Don't worry, he's definitely an asshole."

"And then my friend said that you are the owner of the club where we met," she said, remembering Mike's words.

"Your friend was right," Samael remarked. He pulled his arm off of her. "What else did your friend say about me?"

"Nothing, just that," Lily peered up at his face and bit her lip, fighting back her desire to devour his. She wondered whether this man realized what he was doing to her at that moment.

"Which friend are we talking about? Your friend just now didn't just recognize me," Samael remembered.

"Who? Nancy?"

"I suppose. She pretended as if she didn't know me, and as if she had no idea why I came here."

"She knows you, but she didn't know why you came here," Lily smiled warily.

"Did she? Maybe she thought I have a brother or a sister at this college?"

_He definitely knew or heard something,_ Lily thought. Samael had just used the same words Lily had told Nancy when they had noticed him standing by the gates. Could it be a coincidence?

"I thought it might be something like that," Lily confessed, staring at him wonderingly.

Samael just chortled and tilted his head.

They continued on, but Lily still didn't know where he was taking her. But she knew the handsome man beside her had a mystery within him. Maybe the life he was living – having a lot of money, going to a lot of parties, meeting a lot of important people – gave him such a good impression of her. While she was wondering, Samael's cell phone rang and he picked it up, leaving her alone with her thoughts for a little while.

By the time Samael was busy talking on the phone, Lily had a chance to compose herself and return to earth. At that moment she realized that passerby were staring at them curiously, like they were two angels or aliens walking quietly along the roadside. Lily felt girls' envious looks on her and at that moment she felt happy, almost smug that she had been seen in such esteemed company.

"Okay, tell them to wait for me tomorrow morning." Samael's voice sounded rougher talking on the phone. Lily guessed the other speaker must be one of his assistants. "I have a very important meeting right now. Don't contact me for another two hours." With that, he hung up without saying good-bye or anything else.

Lily gawked at him from behind, feeling a flutter in her stomach because Samael had just declined his meeting for her. Was she so important to him?

Samael shoved the cell phone into his pocket and faced Lily with a happy jolt in his eyes. A strange but pleasant warmth seized her.

"Sorry about that," he muttered, then indicated a small restaurant opposite the street. "I'd like to invite you to have lunch with me." He looked down and took her hand into his gently. "Shall we?" He whispered.

Lily's heart was hammering, and she wondered whether Samael felt her blood pounding in the hand he was holding. However, she nodded in reply and saw a satisfied little grin on his face.

They crossed the street holding each other's hands. Lily didn't bother to look at the street and cars around her, Samael could walk her right into a car crash right now and she'd still trust him. But fortunately, they passed through without incident and strolled into the restaurant.

Seeing the young couple, the waitress placed them in one of the quiet corners. The restaurant was indeed small, with only seven tables, but the atmosphere was comfortable. The walls were dim, and the music was low and soothing.

Samael looked satisfied. Although Lily didn't want much for lunch, Samael insisted on ordering several dishes. The waitress smiled at both of them and whipped away with their order.

"What kinds of drinks do you like?" Samael asked, examining the menu.

"Usually I don't drink," Lily admitted. Samael raised his eyes at her, looking astonished. "That's why I got drunk from two or three glasses that evening in the club," Lily added quickly.

"I see," Samael replied mildly, burying his gaze in the menu again. "Don't you want one glass of red wine? I've found a good one here."

"Oh, no, please," Lily stopped him. "I have to go back to study."

"Of course," Samael lowered the menu on the table and fixed his eyes on her. "I almost forgot you were a student."

"Yes, I am."

"And what do you study now?"

"Marketing," Lily replied shortly.

"Becoming a marketer is your dream?" Samael thought aloud.

"I don't know. But I have to make a living, don't I?" Lily explained.

What was happening? She breathed in and out deeply. It was like there wasn't enough air in the restaurant. Samael's narrowed eyes were locked on hers. He looked at her like he wanted to crumple onto her and run his lips over her naked body. Lily's hands began shaking like a leaf in a high wind. The same desire she had had in the club possessed her.

"Do you like the way you make money?" Lily tried to gather herself and averted her eyes from him.

"When you make big money like I do, you don't know whether you like your job or not," Samael sighed deeply. "You just need more." His eyes became sad, and the light in them died away for some seconds. "I guess I hate it sometimes. But, unlike me you've got many different options."

"Maybe, but I like what I study."

"I'm glad to hear that," Samael's face split into a wicked grin, and his eyes shone again.

They stared into each other's eyes for a little while, until the waitress interrupted them by placing their order on the table. As soon as she was gone, Samael pointed the fork at her.

"Come on. You have to eat to have enough strength for studying," he said half-jocularly.

Lily wondered whether he knew that the only thing she wanted to taste was him, Samael. She longed to taste his lips and skin, to inhale his scent and get lost in his arms.

"Is everything alright?" Samael brought her back from her imagination.

"Yeah, I'm okay," Lily murmured and rapidly picked up her fork.

She began eating the meat Samael had ordered for her, watching him out of the corner of her eye. She still couldn't believe that this handsome, wealthy man was sitting in front of her.

He broke the silence. "What do you think?"

"What?" Lily peered at him in confusion.

"Do you like it?" He gestured at the meal before them.

"Yes, it's delicious. Thank you."

"No, the pleasure is mine," Samael put his fork on the plate and looked at her surreptitiously. "I'm so glad you're with me now."

Lily exhaled. Her wit woke up unexpectedly, like a cold breeze had just hit her in the face.

"I don't understand," she said under her breath incredulously.

"What?" Samael's surprise sounded forced.

"Why are you here?" Lily eyed out the window collecting her thoughts. "There are so many more beautiful girls who would suit you better than someone like me–"

"How do you know who suits me?" Samael asked, cutting her off. Lily gazed into his eyes. She opened her mouth to say something, then closed it again. Samael exhaled, calming himself down. "Why do you think that you're a worse option than someone else?"

"I didn't say that." Lily tried to object, but Samael silenced her with a gesture.

"But that's what you meant. I came here because I wanted to see you, nobody else," Samael began to explain. "I wanted to see your eyes, to smell your scent and spend some time with you. You're right," Samael looked down at Lily's hand on the table, "there might be many girls eager to be in your place now, but I am not interested in them. I want you."

"That's what I'm talking about," Lily sounded more confident now. "In that case, you came here because I refused you, didn't you?"

"No, Lily, you precisely misunderstood me," Samael's hand approached hers.

"Don't touch me." The words escaped her mouth when she pulled her hand back, although a second later she regretted them. She did want him to touch her, after all. "Do you think I'm just going to be one of your toys?" Her voice slowed down, then. Although she knew exactly what she had to say, she still stuttered. "Because you're so rich, do you think that you can just buy me–"

"Lily, stop." Samael sounded angry now, his green eyes seemed to darken, like a sunny and clear sky had filled with black and furious clouds. "What are you talking about? Do you really think I'm following you because I couldn't get between your legs? Like I've found a new game which I have to play and win in order to maintain my confidence?"

"I don't know, Samael," Lily spoke gingerly, her voice was getting quieter with every word. "I just can't understand why someone as influential and handsome as you is interested in an ordinary girl like me."

Samael heaved a silent sigh, hiding his furious expression from her. He swiveled around in his chair and stared out the window.

"I feel as if you're different, Lily," Samael spoke reasonably and slowly now. "I'm tired of seeing the same people for so many centuries–"

"Centuries?" Lily asked in surprise. Samael turned around and met her widened eyes, demanding his answer. "What's that supposed to mean, Samael?"

"Not important." Samael's hand stretched to hers again and she felt a flutter in her stomach. This time Lily was unable to pull her hand back. His touch awoke in Lily the desire to forget everything, and internally she begged him to take her into his arms. "It's unbelievable, but I'm alone. Yes, I have so much, but I'm still alone."

"Why are you so sure that it's me who's supposed to be beside you?" Lily whispered.

"I'm not sure. But I want to give it a try," Samael replied honestly. He took his glass of wine and took a sip. "I know how you feel about me," he resumed, lowering the glass onto the table. "I know how I feel about you. We could be together and understand each other without exchanging a word, because words are useless when you're with me. Therefore we have more trouble when we speak, like just a minute ago," Samael smiled under his breath.

Lily dropped her eyes to his touch. She put her other hand on his, but said nothing back.

"That moment we were in my car that night, I couldn't believe that it was real," Samael went on. His voice was like a drug to Lily, filling her head with lightness. For a split second it seemed to her that she could listen to him forever. His voice was hypnotizing her. "You told me nothing about you, I didn't know your name, and nonetheless, I felt as if I had known you my whole life. I felt I had been waiting exactly for you. Everything – your scent, the taste of your skin – it's been killing me. I couldn't sleep at night after you left me."

"Me too," Lily confessed abruptly. She looked into his eyes nervously but went on. "I dreamed only about you, I couldn't free my mind of you for days."

"You see? There is something around us," Samael put in, sounding cheerful. "We should figure out what it is, don't you think?"

Looking into Lily's eyes it was clear she was delighted to give it a try. After lunch, Samael walked her back to the college, holding her hand all the way.

Life for Lily looked so different when Samael was there beside her. The trees surrounding them seemed more vivid, the sun was warmer, the air was fresher. Lily wanted to run and cry out with the happiness housed in her soul. There was not sadness in her blue eyes anymore, they were gleaming every time she looked at him.

"I'd like to see you tonight," Samael said when they were at the gates leading into the college courtyard. "I won't be able to sleep if I don't see you this evening."

"I'd like to," Lily spluttered, "but I promised my friend I would go with her to a club." She took a second to consider her thoughts and went on. "Don't you want to come with us?"

"Do you want me to come?" Samael took her by the shoulders and bent down close. She could feel his warm breath on her face.

"Of course I want you to." Her voice trembled, feeling the weight of his enchanting eyes.

Samael bent close and Lily held her breath. If she could have spoken at that moment, then surely she would have begged him to kiss her. Beg him to take her away from the college, take her somewhere they could be alone, where they could kiss, love, and caress each other. But her tongue disobeyed her the moment Samael's hand approached her face. She could do nothing but wait. Finally his eager lips found hers. She moaned in his mouth, closing her eyes and enjoying the long-awaited kiss. The world surrounding her disappeared in the depth of her head, and she appeared soaring in white clouds illuminated by vivid rays of sun. Lily couldn't tell if it was a dream or reality. She only realized she was standing on the solid ground as soon as she couldn't feel his lips on hers anymore.

"I'll pick you up at eight," Samael promised, letting her hand slide out of his.

"You don't know where I live," Lily remarked.

"Don't I?" Samael grinned gloatingly, put his sunglasses on, then spun around and left.

Lily remained standing by the gates until he disappeared around a corner. Of course he knew where she lived, he had found her college, it wasn't difficult to find out her address. Lily chortled under her breath, tucked her loosened hair behind her ear, and made her way to the college entrance.

## 6. Passion

"Okay, you have to tell me _everything_ ," Nancy spluttered impatiently, hungry for details.

"Nothing interesting happened, we just had lunch together," Lily murmured in response.

Nancy's face fell. The two of them were in the college yard, walking toward the gates. Their classes were over for the day. Lily looked around in search of Samael, hoping he would be waiting for her at the gates, even though he had promised to meet her later in the evening.

"Nothing interesting?" Nancy cried out. "You're kidding me. Finally, there's someone who's able to pull you out of your books and classes, and you expect me to believe you when you say "nothing interesting happened?" Why did he come to see you?"

"He wanted to talk to me," Lily replied, trying to soothe her friend.

"Oh, he did?" She teased sharply. "What did you talk about?"

"Listen, I'm not sure about anything so far, but he told me that for the last few days, he was only thinking about me–"

"So he's fallen in love with you?" Nancy widened her eyes, cupping her hand over her mouth.

"No!" Lily burst out, then she sighed and continued. "I don't know. Who falls in love with somebody in just a day?"

"You would," Nancy remarked. "You like romance novels."

"Those are only books. Just stories, created by people. This is real life. I think that he just likes me." Lily felt a flutter in her stomach, recalling Samael's words about trying to figure out the feelings they both had for each other.

"So what does he want from you in real life?" Nancy teased, gazing obliquely at her friend.

"He wants me to give him a chance," Lily said back.

"He said that?" Without waiting for an answer, Nancy went on. "That's great, finally. I'm so happy for you. And Lily, you look so happy. It's like you're shining."

"Please." Lily felt embarrassed.

Lily glanced at her friend, wondering what Nancy saw in her right now. She could feel her blue eyes shining with some kind of light feeling coming from inside of her. A slight grin curled over her lips, and she tilted her head to hide it, but it was naturally impossible to conceal anything from Nancy's view.

"You want him, don't you?" Nancy asked. "How good do you think he is in bed?"

"Nancy!" Lily cried out. "I'm not going to find that out on our first date."

"Oh, did he ask you on a date?" They passed through the gates and took a street leading toward the subway.

"You could say that. He's going to come to the club with us this evening," Lily informed her. Her face relaxed into a smile. "Is that okay with you and Mike?"

"Hey, sweetheart, what are you talking about?" Nancy raised her eyebrows. "Of course it's okay. I just hope Mike gets along with him."

Lily smiled. In her mind's eye she saw the four of them sitting around the same table. What kind of subjects could they talk about together? Although Lily knew nothing about Samael, she was sure that he couldn't have anything in common with her friends to talk about. Samael had said it himself – he and Lily didn't need words when they were together.

Lily told her friend almost everything about the lunch while they were on the train.

"You do remember that we have to do some shopping, don't you?" Nancy poked her.

"Yeah," Lily replied, looking from Nancy to the doors of the subway. Her heart sank when she saw a man wearing an emotionless expression. She might be wrong, but that man seemed familiar to her. The man stared pointedly at her from the distance, as though he was waiting specifically for her. Now Lily could see his blue eyes filling with anger, like they were two oceans pinned on his face. A mad storm had risen in them, and high waves rushed in his eyes. Was he really looking for Lily? She felt confused and scared.

Nancy jabbed her hand.

"Lily, are you alright?"

Lily jerked back and her stomach turned to water.

"Lily, what's up," Nancy sounded anxious, holding Lily by the shoulders.

Lily sucked in the air in relief, then glanced promptly at the doors. Nobody was by them, the stranger had disappeared abruptly. But Lily could still feel the weight of his blue eyes on her. He should be somewhere around. Lily glanced to and fro, but it was too difficult to spot anyone in that crowded station.

"Lily, talk to me," Nancy said, shaking her. "What did you see?"

"I... I don't know," Lily stammered hurriedly, filling her lungs with air.

"Don't lie to me. What was it?" she demanded.

"I thought I saw someone I knew," she muttered.

"Whom?" Nancy peered around instinctively.

In that very moment, Lily's cell phone rang. She was delighted seeing her Aunt's number on the screen.

"I'm sorry, I have to answer," she said to Nancy, seizing an opportunity to get away from her friend's questions. "Hi, Auntie. I'm fine. And you?" She began talking on the phone and walking out the station, but at the moment when she was passing through the doors, her throat dried up, recalling the stranger's malicious blue eyes.

* * *

The hours dragged by and the evening fell. Lily was in her room, lying on the bed, waiting for Samael. He was already running late. There hadn't been any calls from him. Although she hadn't given her number to him, she was sure he should have figured it out by now.

"Lily," Nancy knocked at the door.

"Come in," Lily struggled into a sitting position with a yawn.

Nancy popped the door open. "You're tired," she remarked, coming in and sitting on the edge of the bed.

"No, I'm okay."

"He's late," Nancy said mournfully. "Mike is already here at the door waiting for us. Let's–"

"You go, I'll wait," Lily glanced out the window, hoping to see Samael there. It was dark outside, and if he was standing there, she wouldn't be able to see him.

"Lily," Nancy sighed, "maybe he has unsettled business at the office. You know, he's a very important figure–"

"Nancy," she cut her off, putting her hand on her friend's shoulder, "thank you, but I don't want to go without him. I won't feel comfortable now if I go. You can go ahead and have fun with Mike."

Nancy looked at her graciously, caressed her blonde hair, then stood up.

"Okay, I'll go, but I'll look forward to seeing you there," Nancy assumed an injured air, but Lily ignored that.

"Okay." She grinned almost plaintively.

Nancy approached the door, peered back over her shoulder at her friend once more, and finally walked out, leaving Lily alone. A minute later, Lily heard the slam of the door, and she knew that Nancy was outside now.

Lily stood and went over to the window. Through the dense darkness, she saw Nancy walking toward the streetlamp-lit road, where Mike was waiting for her in his red car. There was nobody else around except her friends. Her heart sank as she realized that the street was empty after Mike and Nancy drove away.

She withdrew back into the room and tossed herself onto the bed, putting her face into her arms, tears beginning to stream out of her eyes. Why did Samael lie to her? Maybe he did have some important business things to do, but if that was the case then he could have called her up and notified her, couldn't he? Lily began to struggle against her own doubts to defend Samael, but it seemed that the man was guilty. Nothing could protect him, until...

The doorbell rang, sending her stomach slamming into her spine. Lily stood bolt upright excitedly, and instinctively ran to the window. The street remained empty, but the doorbell rang again. Lily peered out suspiciously.

She slid out the room slowly. Her mind began working by itself. She remembered the stranger she had seen at the café and by the subway, the one whose image had vanished from her head as soon as she had got a call from her aunt. What if he was standing outside the door now? Fear flooded her soul as she recalled his malicious expression.

With trembling hands she approached the door. She opened her mouth to say something but then her throat betrayed her, and her voice remained absent. She sucked the air in deeply, trying to gather herself, then opened her mouth again.

"Who's there?" she asked vigorously, but her heart was beating faster than any bird's.

"Samael." She heard the voice of the man whom she had been waiting for all evening. Her face split into a wide smile as she flung herself toward the door.

Lily opened the door rapidly and saw Samael's face looking down at her with his admiring green eyes.

"Samael," she whispered with a distracted look, as if she didn't believe her own eyes.

"You're surprised to see me?" Samael raised his eyebrows.

"Oh, no," Lily said awkwardly, "I just thought you had a lot of work to do, and that you wouldn't show up tonight."

"I gave my word," he reminded her. Samael took her hand and lifted it to place a gentle kiss on her skin. "I came later so that I could be alone with you until we met your friends at the club."

Lily remained motionless, admiring his handsomeness, and again the almost unbearable desire to throw herself into his arms overwhelmed her.

"Are we going?" Samael beamed at her and bent forward putting his other hand on her check.

Lily didn't think to answer him. This time she couldn't restrain herself or handle his scent and charm. She stood up on her toes, threw her hands over his shoulders, and devouringly kissed him on the lips. Samael didn't seem confused, he propped his arm behind her back, pulling her close and lifting her until her feet left the floor. Lily proceeded to kiss him eagerly, releasing the torturous feeling that had been gathering inside of her since she had met him.

Samael was the first who pulled his head back, separating their lips, but he didn't move to lower her onto the floor. Lily opened her eyes to have a look at him, making sure he wasn't a dream. And he wasn't.

"I guess we'll go to the club later," Samael whispered, caressing her check with his free hand.

Lily nodded, then glanced at his face again, not knowing what to say.

The idea of inviting him in popped into her mind. "Maybe you want something to drink before we go to the club?"

"Sure," Samael agreed, putting her down on the floor.

"Come in," Lily said blithely. She spun around and whipped toward the kitchen for the drink. "Make yourself comfortable," she added, before getting to the kitchen.

Within a minute she came into the living room with two glasses of wine, and lowered them on the coffee table set in the middle of the room. The living room wasn't big, but it included a sofa and two armchairs around the little table. There was a TV in front of the sofa, and a mini system which Nancy liked to play and dance to sometimes.

Samael sat in one of the armchairs. Lily was about to sit in the other when he caught her by her hand. She glanced at him, bewildered. Samael caressed her skin, the other hand rolled over her waist and pulled her down to sit on his knees. Finally, Lily found herself sunk in his arms, and her breath stopped for a little while. She raised her hand and traced a finger on his face, then eyes, and finally his lips.

"You told me you don't drink," Samael interrupted her, pointing to the glasses on the table.

"I don't. Nancy likes wine," Lily justified herself quickly.

"As do I," Samael said.

"Where is your car? I didn't see it in front of the house."

"It's parked up the street. I thought we could have a little walk together, but if you don't want to, I can drive it here."

"No, no, it's fine."

She was eager to kiss him again and melt as she tasted his lips, but dared not to start the action herself. Why didn't Samael kiss her now that she was all his? What was he waiting for?

Samael reached for the glass, Lily still on his knees. He took a big sip and then brought it to her lips. Lily peered at the red liquid, her lips twitched. She didn't refuse. What would a little sip of wine do? Samael lowered the glass back on the table, then he reached her and spun her around slowly. His hand slid under her shirt. As his fingers touched her skin, a shiver ran down her spine. She inhaled air deeply but Samael didn't let her exhale it. His lips covered her mouth and his tongue slid into her mouth briefly.

Lily rolled her arms over his shoulders, pulling herself close to him and moaned in his mouth from the pleasure of his touch on her skin. His hand caressed her back, then went toward her stomach and up, finally finding her breasts. They were already plump and tight.

Lily's hot hands slid under his shirt, unbuttoning it to leave his hairy chest naked before her. The moment her eyes caught it, her lips went down to taste his chest involuntarily. She felt herself savor the moment when her lips touched his skin, and Samael uttered a groan of pleasure. That was it, she could rule in this game too, and Lily became bolder in her actions, kissing his chest down to his stomach.

Samael didn't let her enjoy this for long. He put his hands under her buttocks and stood up gingerly, hoisting her in the air. Lily held on to his neck, her blue eyes locked on his.

Samael took her into her bedroom and put her on the bed. Lily didn't pay attention to the fact that he knew which bedroom was hers. She could only focus on his green, wise eyes, which seemed to be shining like two torches.

Samael took off his white shirt and tossed it aside, then his hands slid under her shirt and he pulled it up. Her bare breasts appeared before him. Samael pursed his lips, and Lily knew that he was keen to taste them. She cupped her breasts and pushed them together, as though inviting him to go on and take them with his mouth. He complied instantly, making Lily groan with eagerness.

While he was kissing her white skin, his hands unbuttoned her jeans and helped her take off her white panties. Now Lily was absolutely naked, lying beneath the man whom she wanted the most in the world. It didn't matter whether Samael liked her, or if he was doing this because Lily had once refused him, she violently wanted to feel him inside her at that moment even if it would be temporary. She was already wet, her heart couldn't wait anymore.

"I want you, Samael," she moaned in his ear. "Take me, please. Take me now."

"With pleasure," Samael grinned, and then she felt him enter her. He was hard and satisfyingly big which made her cry out loudly. She held on to his neck harder than she should have, her eyes widening every time he thrust into her.

"You like it?" He whispered in her ear.

"Don't stop," Lily moaned. "Don't stop, Samael."

"I won't." He took her face in his hand and closed her mouth with his. She rolled her legs over his waist and pulled herself as close to him as her strength allowed.

Lily's breath increasingly became faster and faster. Soon there wouldn't be enough air, but she proceeded to beg him for more. Samael wasn't going to disappoint her, he gave her more and more until she straightened completely and her eyes rolled up in pleasure. That second lengthened and stopped. When she opened her eyes she saw a bright light above her as though they weren't in the house anymore, as if they were soaring in the clouds. The light rippled through white and dense clouds, illuminating Samael's skin which shone like a diamond under her hands. In all that brilliance, there were two gray wings stuck on Samael's back. Everything was white except them, and although they were shining in that brightness, they still bore some kind of mystery.

Before Lily could ponder where they were and what was going on, time went on again. In an instant the clouds and bright light were sucked out of her vision, and she and Samael were thrown back into the house and onto the bed again. Samael rolled aside, breathing rapidly.

Lily looked to the left, watching as his incredible eyes stared up at the ceiling, and slowly crawled close to him, putting her head on his bare chest. Samael wrapped his arm around her back, pulling her close. He pecked a kiss on her head. They lay there for a while, without exchanging a word.

Lily had already forgotten about Nancy waiting for her in the club. She felt herself in heaven in Samael's arms, and the world she had known before she had met him seemed to have vanished in the depth of her memories, until her cell phone rang unexpectedly.

Samael peered at her as she moved aside and reached for the phone.

"It's Nancy," she announced and picked it up. "Yeah, Nancy."

"Hey, sweetheart, how are you?" She heard Nancy's worried voice from the other side of the line.

"I'm fine," she replied shortly.

"Are you still coming here?"

"I don't know, maybe we will come."

"We? He's there?" Nancy guessed with an indignant voice. "When did he come?"

"Yeah, he's here." Her eyes shone as she looked up at Samael. He winked at her.

"That's fine, Lily." There was a pause for a second. "Did you sleep with him yet?"

"Okay, I'll call you later if we come around," Lily said, changing the subject at once.

"I knew it," Nancy cried out jovially.

"Nancy, shut up. I'm going to hang up."

"Hey, wait. I think I won't come home tonight. I'll stay at Mike's, okay?" She said breezily.

"Okay, see you." She hung up.

"Do you want me to take you to the club?" Samael asked as she put the phone aside.

"I'm fine here with you," Lily laid down on the bed, taking his head in her hands. Her hand passed through his light brown hair. She knew there were a lot of things that they could be taking about, but both of them kept silent, as if they were two teenagers finding themselves accidentally sharing a bed. Samael had been right, words didn't work well for them; feelings were more powerful.

He brushed her hair out of her eyes and kissed them gently. Lily exhaled deeply and her body relaxed.

"You're very beautiful, Lily," Samael whispered.

Lily was pleased. She grinned nonplussed, then hid her eyes from him and kissed his lips passionately.

After the kiss Samael placed his hand on her heart and stared into her eyes carefully as if he was listening to something.

"What is there?" Lily asked in a whisper.

"I feel your heart hammering," Samael noticed. "Is something wrong?" He asked, looking concerned.

"No."

"What's troubling you?"

Lily exhaled but didn't answer. She didn't want to lie to him, there was something troubling her indeed.

"Tell me," Samael insisted, his eyes narrowed.

Should she tell him? She thought about the glacial-blue-eyed man she had encountered twice. Lily couldn't believe it was a coincidence. But had Samael become the man with whom she should share her fears? Would he protect her? Just having sex with him, once, didn't make them that close yet.

But, on the other hand, Samael had wanted to take care of her, at least to try it. That was what he had told her in the restaurant.

Lily tucked her hair behind her ear and sighed.

"I think I was followed." Her voice released the words low and uncertain. "Twice," she added dispiritedly.

"What did he look like?" Samael put in at once.

Lily raised her eyebrows in astonishment. She wondered. Someone else would have asked 'why do you think so?' or 'how do you know that?' Samael had believed her immediately.

Lily blinked.

"He was tall, wore black clothes and a hat," she began. "He had blue and cold eyes, with a pale face, but he wasn't ugly. He–" she trailed off suddenly.

"What?"

"How did you know that the person following me was a man?" She was astonished. It had suddenly hit her. Had Samael placed someone to follow her around?

"It wasn't difficult to guess," Samael lay on his back and gazed up at the ceiling. "Did he talk to you, or just stare?"

"I'm not sure, I just supposed." She rolled left and found herself on his chest. Lily looked down at him affectionately. "Maybe I'm wrong, and nobody is following me."

She thought of playing a little game, something to help her understand if Samael had something to do with the blue-eyed mystical guy.

"But you said you saw him twice, didn't you?" Samael reminded her.

"The first time I didn't see his face, he was standing far away," Lily remembered. "But I got the impression that he was staring directly at me."

Samael took her face in his both hands, turned it towards his, and kissed her lips. "Be careful, baby. You should understand that life won't be perfect with me."

"I don't want a perfect life, I just want you," Lily whispered vigorously.

Samael smiled, delighted. He turned her aside as he found himself upon her now, and his long brown hair scattered on her face. Lily laughed loudly, trying to free her hands, but Samael's grasp was too tight.

"You can't escape from me," he laughed.

"I wouldn't even if I could," Lily replied seriously. The room fell quiet. Only Lily's breath broke the noiselessness until Samael's lips covered hers.

## 7. The Grail

Silence settled into Lily's room, but this silence was full of happiness. Lily had never felt like this before she met Samael. She was lying on her side while Samael was holding her in his arms from behind. He held her so protectively, as though there might be someone around who would try to steal her from his arms. Lily felt his breath on her skin. It was warm and full of hope for a good future. She still couldn't believe that the guy lying with her now was real, it seemed to her a wonderful dream of the kind she had had all her life.

Lily still couldn't escape the thought that Samael had set someone up to follow her. If he ever had done so, Lily thought of letting it go for now. She was too happy to ruin it. She'd question him later, maybe in the morning.

Everything between them had happened so fast that it distracted Lily for a moment. A day ago all she wanted – all she desired – was to forget the gorgeous, unearthly handsome guy who held her now. But now here they were, together in the same bed, and the idea of forgetting him was the last thought in her mind. She wanted to be wrapped in his arms and feel protected. Was she in love with him? Just an expression of his sage eyes had conquered her heart. She wondered whether all these were real. _What does Samael see in me?_ She was questioning herself even while they lay together silently. The answer was deep in a mystical and cloudy room that Lily wasn't ready to enter yet, therefore, trying to figure out the answer, she fell asleep without realizing it.

* * *

Samael remained motionless for a while, like a statue, until Lily was deep asleep. He wasn't tired or exhausted at all. When he sat up, he let her out of his embrace. His green eyes widened and gleamed in the dark room, like a cat's eyes in darkness. His right hand approached her back slowly, and he traced his finger over her spine to her right shoulder. His eyes were staring at her birthmark which Nancy had called the "Holy Grail." He froze, examining the birthmark, and time froze with him. It took him some minutes, then he jerked up and off the bed as if he had seen a snake under the covers. He hurried into his jeans and got out the room barefoot and bare-chested. Everything had happened quickly and noiselessly, and Lily heard nothing.

Finding himself in the living room, Samael paused, looking around absentmindedly as though he had seen something strange in the dark, then he rushed toward the door and out of the house. As he got onto the dark street, he started to run. His eyes were unblinkingly fixed ahead. There was no human expression in them, his eyes were filled with malice, like he was a beast pursuing his victim.

There was a moment when his speed increased to an unbelievable rate, and then there was a swish and Samael disappeared in the darkness like smoke. In next to no time, he appeared in an unearthly, beautiful, isolated place surrounded by tall green trees. The ground was covered with dense grass, and rays of sunlight rippled through the leaves like a liquid and stretched around, illuminating the beauty of a nature that couldn't be found on earth. Birds' songs floated in the air, making Samael raise his head and look up into the sky through the trees' branches. The trees withdrew as though they were living things, giving the sunlight enough space to penetrate into the heart of the forest. It illuminated him like a spotlight.

Samael closed his eyes and opened his arms wide. Enjoying the warmth of the sun, two shining things materialized on his back. In some seconds his gray wings straightened out wide.

A man's voice reached him from behind, interrupting the pleasurable moment.

"Samael," it said. It was more a whisper, coming from a long way away, but just strong enough to be heard.

The wings folded themselves calmly. Samael's eyes slid open. He didn't move, but the corner of his eye twitched nervously. He knew the person stalking close from behind.

"What are you doing here?" Samael asked with a hoarse voice.

The newcomer regarded his surroundings, sighing deeply. "Such a beautiful place, and so soulless." he spoke with confidence avoiding the question addressed to him. "Who knew it would become an icy reign. Every time walking along this garden I remember the first day it was created. Nothing has been changed," he said, looking into the sky as a cold grin curled over his lips, "except for the addition of humans."

"Have you come to tell me the tale I have been witnessing since my creation, Michael?" Samael cut him off stiffly.

"No." The newcomer's voice remained kind. He lingered for some seconds. "I've come to visit my brother. It's been a long time since we last saw each other."

"Almost an eternity, Michael," Samael attested, turning to face the newcomer at last. He saw two cold, blue eyes locked on him. Michael was a little taller than Samael, and pale white, but the shine of his face in the sunlight could tempt anybody. He wore white clothes which made him look paler than usual, and his brilliance under the sun could blind a normal person looking at him. But not Samael. "Why do I come to your mind only now, brother? What have I done to gain such an honor?"

"Duty brought me to you," Michael replied, stepping toward Samael, who stood his ground like a stone. Reaching him, he put his hands on Samael's shoulders. "You were always emotionless and cold, even towards your brothers," Michael announced. "But I don't get offended, my brother."

Samael kept silent, staring into Michael's eyes with wonder. Perhaps he behaved coldly, but his eyes bore more life than Michael's. Receiving no answer, Michael took his hands off Samael and turned aside to look at the trees and enjoy the beauty surrounding him.

"I remember this place," he said, pointing ahead with a grin. "There is a river over there behind that hill, isn't there? And there is a chairlike stone, where Adam used to sit all day long. He looked so poor in those days." Michael tilted his head in displeasure, taking a long pause. Then he went on. "What is on your mind, Samael? I doubted my ears at first, when I was told the heir of Eve is alive and that it's a female." He peered back surreptitiously. "It means you were exiled for nothing. The line hasn't been cut. I wonder, why did you choose such a life? You could be in Heaven by now."

"I daresay you understand everything very well, Michael," Samael chortled sarcastically. "Sacrificing myself, I gave Heaven one more chance to be protected from Lucifer, didn't I?"

"Yes, you did," Michael agreed.

"You followed her, you saw us together and you doubted if I was still devoted to our principles." Samael passed his hand through his hair, and his serious eyes looked around. "You wonder why I haven't done anything yet."

"You did. You told Raphael about her."

"You've got a traitor, Michael. However, you don't want to admit it," Samael said abruptly. He sounded too confident, as if he knew who the traitor was.

"And you want to prove me it, don't you? What if I am the traitor? Hasn't it ever crossed your mind?"

"You're kidding with me, aren't you?" Samael laughed heartily, but Michael remained serious. "You – the angel who learned to love the Father first of all – would never go against Heaven."

"You're too certain your theory," Michael remarked and exhaled, "but you're right."

"I'm always right," Samael said smugly.

There was a little pause, and the archangel Michael gazed into Samael's green eyes to discover any secrets in them, but soon he was forced to give up.

"What do you need me to do for you?" Michael asked thoughtfully.

"Just support me when I need it, okay?"

"Deal," Michael agreed in some seconds. "But don't try to fool me, Samael, otherwise you will meet my wrath. I didn't allow Lucifer to destroy our Father's creation," he said, inhaling deeply. "Thus be sure, I won't let anyone else ruin it. Not even you, little brother."

"It's already ruined," Samael sneered, giving a dismissive wave. "You were in such a hurry to beat Lucifer down that you didn't notice the power he possessed. He'd destroy everything you see around you in the blink of an eye if I don't keep these gates, brother." With enthusiasm, he opened his arms wide. "If you don't stop Lucifer now, then you can never defeat him again, and you know that as well. You've got to run the risk–"

"Yeah, I've got to run the risk by trusting you again," Michael remarked harshly. He turned around and slowly walked away into the trees. "We both know who she is, Samael," Michael stopped for a second, throwing his last words over his shoulder. "She can't live on. The gates of your reign can't fall because of her like it happened to Lucifer. Anyhow, you can't save her and Eden both, you will have to choose between them. The same way Lucifer chose between Eve and Hell." With this, two bright and smoky wings grew on his back, and in an instant he rose into the air and vanished into the blueness of the sky.

## 8. Devils

The street was dense with darkness when Lily lazily opened her eyes and turned over in the bed. She yawned, reaching for where Samael should've been, but the "prince" of her dreams was gone.

She sat bolt upright, her drowsy expression sliding off her face. Holding her breath, she looked around in search of the guy who had come and conquered her heart several hours ago. She switched on the lantern beside the cupboard. His shirt and shoes were tossed on the floor, and she sighed in relief thinking Samael had just gone to the kitchen or the toilet.

Regaining her sleepy look, Lily slid out under the covers. With another yawn, she stood on her feet, and swaying, and made her way out of the bedroom.

"Samael," she called out as soon as she was out the room, but the house remained silent and dark. _Where could Samael have gone_?

The kitchen light was off and the bathroom was empty. There was no sign of Samael in the house at all. Lily shook her head to fully wake herself up. Her stomach had dropped unpleasantly as she realized he had left her. But why he had gone out without his shoes and shirt? She ran back into her bedroom to check whether she had seen them correctly. Samael's shirt was still on the floor.

Lily knelt down and picked it up, bringing it close to her nose. His smell circled her head and for a moment it seemed to her that Samael was standing behind her with wide open arms. She wheeled around and met nobody.

With rueful eyes she came up to the bed and sat down on it.

"Why did you do this to me?" she whispered to herself, covering her face with his shirt. Tears burst out of her eyes. She thought that the only reason Samael had slept with her was the sex, nothing more. It seemed to be a one night stand. But he meant more to her.

Lily threw his shirt aside angrily and lay on the bed, burying her tearful eyes in the pillow. _This is what rich and handsome guys do to girls_ played in her head, like somebody planted those words into her mind.

Lily muttered something about hating him under her breath. A muffled thud barked back from the living room. Lily tilted her head and stood immobilized, her ears straining for the faintest sound. Somebody was walking around the living room slowly, trying not to make noise. _Was it Samael_?

With a sickening feeling in the pit of her stomach, she padded toward the door. She put her ear against the door for any sound, but whomever was in the living room seemed to have stopped walking. Nancy had told her that she wouldn't come home and would stay at Mike's. _Had she changed her mind? Or was it Samael who had come back to her again... maybe for his clothes and shoes?_

But Lily's heart felt trouble coming from the living room. She could reach for her cell phone and call Nancy for help, but neither she nor Mike could come and rescue her soon enough. Mike's place was far away, about twenty minutes by car. There were two options left: first, stay in the room, keep quiet and wait until whoever was in the living-room leaved, or get out of the bedroom and figure out what was going on.

Lily stepped back to the jeans she had tossed on the floor, put them on as fast as she could, and fished out her cell phone. Texting Nancy that there might be a stranger in the living room, she put it back into her pocket and reached for the door again.

No sound came from the other room. Had she imagined it? No way. It had been clear. Whatever had made that sound was either gone, or standing still behind the door and waiting.

Lily couldn't stay in the room, in the blackness. Her heart trembled and was ready to burst out of her chest. She wouldn't survive the fear she felt now.

Breathing deeply, she tried to relax her body, and reached for the knob. As she entered the living room her blue eyes searched around, but the room was covered in darkness. An average person wouldn't be able to make out anything. She waited while her eyes adjusted to the darkness, then padded ahead. Lily felt a weakness in her legs, but she kept walking slowly, expecting somebody to leap at her at any moment.

"Anybody there?" Lily called out with a shaking voice, but her voice echoed through the room before it was swallowed by the quiet.

The silence didn't relax her. On the contrary, she felt as if somebody's presence was playing a scary game with her. Lily edged toward the wall on her right and reached for the switch.

For the first moment her eyes spotted nothing strange as the light came on, but soon the moment passed. Her stomach turned to water when she saw a man with curly hair sitting in the armchair where Nancy liked to sit. He stared at her with enormous black eyes. He wore a black costume and black tie with a white shirt.

Lily leaned against the wall and stood there immobilized, unable to utter a sound. Her throat dried up, turning her speechless. For a second she thought that her heart would stop as she saw those two black eyes that were shining in the light. The man was very handsome, but his expression was full of malice. He was like a beautiful devil walking on earth.

"Who are you? What do you want?" Lily managed to say with a trembling voice. She was stuck to the wall like discarded gum, almost forgetting to breathe. Her mind seemed to stop working, and her feelings betrayed her. "If you want money, it's in the bedroom," she pointed to the right, "take it and get out, but please, don't touch me." All those words she had heard in films before, and upon finding herself in a situation like this, they instinctively came out of her mouth.

"Please, calm down," the stranger raised his hand in the air. "I'm not here to rob you. I won't touch you either."

"Then why are you here? What are you looking for here?"

"You are Lily Cage, aren't you?" The stranger asked quietly.

"Yes, do you know me?" she asked, the fear within her squeezing at her throat.

The stranger inhaled, and his eyes found her with some kind of gracious expression in them. Lily peered around quickly, trying to find the shortest way to escape, but the nearest door was her bedroom and it would be no help – it was a dead end.

"Come," the man said, and motioned to the chair next to him, "take a seat, dear."

"Not until you tell me who you are and what you want," Lily insisted.

"Okay." A cold smile briefly curled over his lips. "My name is Beelzebub. I'm some kind of–" he paused, then, as if he didn't know how to present himself without being strange or scary.

"What?" Lily pressed.

"Some kind of angel," Beelzebub went on boldly.

"What?" Lily's surprise was obvious. She gawked at him. "You've got to be kidding me," she smirked.

None of Beelzebub's face muscles twitched. With a sharp look, his eyes followed Lily, who in turn seemed to find humor in his words.

"It's impossible," Lily convinced herself, chortling. "Angels only exist in books," she said, remembering Nancy's words.

"I know, it's a shocking thing. But you've got to think straight and accept the truth. As such, you'd better take a seat and listen to me. Please," he said, and pointed to the chair again.

"But it's insane," Lily muttered, dropping her eyes downwards to the floor. "How can you prove it?"

"I needn't prove it. You know, I'm right." Beelzebub leaned back into the armchair, crossing his legs. "You saw Samael, you know he isn't an average man, don't you?"

Lily froze. She recalled the wings she saw on Samael's back the day they met in the club, and the dreams with Samael as an angel. She felt a tremble in her legs. Shock ran its way through her whole body. The wall kept her from tumbling to the floor. She leaned against it and slid down to the parquet.

"Yes, you saw his true colors, didn't you?" Beelzebub sounded confident. "But it seemed crazy, and you acted as though you didn't believe it. I would do the same if I were a human, don't worry."

Lily glanced up obliquely. "Did he send you?"

"Not exactly." With a wave, a pack of cigarettes and a lighter rushed out of Beelzebub's pocket autonomously. They hung in mid-air in front of him so he could reach for them easily. It was obvious he did it on purpose to prove to Lily that he was not a typical human. With a distracted look, she followed his motions. "I came to rescue you, dear," he said, lighting his cigarette.

"Rescue me from whom?" Lily asked rapidly, gazing at the smoke filling the room. Then she found his leering eyes.

"From the life you're living now, Lily," he said with a mystical voice. "Didn't you ever notice there is something strange about you? The life you've been living isn't for you, do you understand me?" Looking on her confused expression, he didn't let her say anything. "Listen, Lily. It's hard to explain to you the things you've got to know. We'd better go together, and I promise I will show you everything."

"No," Lily begged off at once. How could she trust a stranger with some insane theory about angels? She used her strength to pull herself up, struggling to her feet. "I will wait for Samael. Once he comes back, we'll decide all of this together. You said he's an angel too, didn't you?–"

"Oh, no, my dear," he interrupted politely. "I didn't say he was an angel."

Lily's heart stopped for a moment. If Samael wasn't an angel then he was...

"You're going to tell me he's a devil?" She crammed one hand over her mouth as it dawned on her that she had slept with a devil some hours ago.

"No, but he was a devil once." Regardless of Lily's shock, Beelzebub kept calm. He filled the room with his cigarette smoke. "Lucifer banished him from Hell several centuries ago. Now he is neither an angel, nor a devil. He's nothing at all, and he isn't worthy of you. He likes to wander all over the world, spreading sadness and emptiness. You saw him – he uses his heavenly and irresistible beauty to seduce girls, have fun with them, then throw them away like used handkerchiefs."

Lily recalled the moment she had refused Samael in his car. The stupid surprised look he wore that moment came back to her. She had been sure she had once told Nancy that Samael hadn't been used to being refused. She had felt that when she had got out of his car, leaving him alone and unsatisfied. So what, was Beelzebub telling the truth about the green-eyed man? The man, rather, an angel who had just insisted that there was some kind of feeling between him and Lily? Had Samael meant love? Where was that love when Lily needed it the most? He had disappeared without saying good-bye, leaving her his shirt as a souvenir.

"But this doesn't prove I should go with you. Where are you going to take me?" Lily murmured, but her heart still sank because of Samael.

Beelzebub stood up, closed his fingers around the cigarette and it vanished in the air, along with its dense white smoke. Then he came up to Lily, raising his hand affectionately to take hers. "Let me take you into the world that you have been waiting for since you were born. You must believe me, I came here to take you to the place where you belong."

Lily stared at him bewildered, not knowing what to say. His voice reverberated in her ears, hypnotizing her to take his advice. The light in the room was weak against the darkness to begin with, and it was only growing weaker. It could illuminate his face, and his gentle but gloating smile. The man who had introduced himself as some kind of angel seemed to be a part of Lily's mystical dreams, the ones she'd had all her life. Closing her eyes, she tried to catch her breath, and opened them in the hopes that everything would vanish like a surreal dream. But Beelzebub was still standing in front of her with his hand stretched out.

"This is not a dream, dear," Beelzebub whispered, breaking her out of her reverie. "Let me take you to the world where you belong."

Lily peeked at the window to the left. She hoped Nancy had called the police, but there wasn't any sign of policemen outside.

"Maybe I only belong here," Lily supposed, turning her eyes away from the window in disappointment. "Maybe you're wrong about me. What if I'm not the right person?"

"You are, you know that," Beelzebub spoke soothingly, as if he could read her mind. "You've known it all your life, haven't you?"

Lily was confused and had no words to respond with. True, she always felt herself alien to the life she lived. Her eyes narrowed and she dropped them to the floor. Suddenly, a sudden rush of pride descended upon her, telling her she was different and better than the others. It overwhelmed her. This was a feeling Lily hadn't had before, like somebody had just planted it within her.

"You see?" Beelzebub's eyes gleamed. "Take my hand, Lily. You can't sit here waiting for Samael. That would be the greatest mistake of your life."

"Why?"

"I rarely saw Samael come back for a girl twice. He found something in you." Beelzebub's eyes blackened more and his tone became venomous, as though he was telling a horror story. "A game," he announced, "and he loves his games. Look, what would you do if you were immortal and had nothing to do? No duties, no rules?" Normally Lily would have answered him, but in this moment she felt confused. It would take her too long to think and find something reasonable. "You would find goals for yourself," Beelzebub resumed, "or you'd create them."

"I don't believe that he would hurt me," Lily said confidently, but she didn't know why she believed it. She didn't know Samael at all, he was as much a stranger to her as the man with twinkling black eyes standing in front of her now.

"Kill?" Beelzebub laughed sarcastically. "There are far worse things he is capable of than killing, dear. By murdering you he would rescue your soul from tortures," he said airily.

Lily's eyes widened. Fear filled them as she imagined the things that might be worse than death. But believing that Samael, the man who had loved her and held her in his arms two hours ago, could do them to her made her legs tremble.

"We've got to leave now, Lily," Beelzebub lost his temper and took her arm. "I know, it's difficult for you to make such an important decision, but I can't let him get you." He began to usher her out. "You just need to believe me. He might return at any minute."

Lily tagged behind him thoughtfully. She couldn't understand why she believed him, why she was following this stranger. During their conversation, she didn't hear the dim noise wandering in her head which was Beelzebub's gift, the way he seduced his victims.

There were three black vehicles on the street that mingled in with the darkness outside and couldn't be seen from a distance. Several men got out of the cars as soon as Beelzebub and Lily approached them. The men circled them, keeping some distance.

"Please, dear, get into the car. And don't worry about these guys, they are here to protect you," he grinned again.

"Protect me from Samael?" Lily muttered, regarding the guards.

"You can't even imagine how many creatures are after you now," he said in her ear. "Most assuredly we aren't alone here, which is why we'd better hurry. Get in."

Lily blinked in reply, glanced at her house where it was obscured by the darkness for one more time, then she climbed into the car. She knew for certain that she wasn't able to resist Beelzebub. What could she do besides struggle alone, with so many guards around her? She had no choice but to obey him.

Lily looked at the end of the street, as far as her eyes could see in the darkness. No sign of police cars there. _Had Nancy received her message at all_ , she wondered. But it would change nothing now, they were too late.

With a feeling of great gloom in her stomach, Lily slowly moved into the car. The door was still open when a man a little shorter than Beelzebub approached them. He also wore a black costume and black tie with a white shirt. His slicked-back hair was black and short, and his eyes were narrow like two lines on his sharp face. He had been in Samael's club with Beelzebub too.

"What's occurred, Kali?" Beelzebub asked, holding the door of the car open.

"I've sent word to the Lord as you ordered, and asked for more protection," Kali reported.

"And?"

"Michael knows about her," he whispered. Beelzebub's right eye twitched as he heard Michael's name. "He may leave Heaven and come after her any moment."

Beelzebub sucked in a huge breath. "I don't think he will risk himself for her, but we'd better get out of here as soon as we can," he replied confidently. "Get in your cars, we're moving."

Beelzebub got into the car and shut the door, ordering the driver to start off.

The engines roared to life, and three black cars drove away, leaving Lily's house behind in the dark street. Lily peered back out of the corner of her eye, then the car veered to the right on the next intersection and the familiar street remained behind in the depth of the dead night.

A year ago, Lily had rented that house. She had been searching for a place to live for a long time. Lily hadn't wanted to leave her aunt, but she had also understood that she had to go to college. And her aunt couldn't leave her husband, Bill, because he had a job he loved that he never wanted to leave.

For nine years now her parents had been gone. She had to find peace in her aunt's house, and it had been too hard emotionally to move in New York. No, she wouldn't miss her aunt's neighbors, the street, or her high school. She had always been a child different from the others, and having lost her parents she had become even more taciturn, closed off in her own world. She hadn't had close friends back at her aunt's place. In truth, she had nobody she would miss except her aunt and Bill. They were too kind to her, especially Bill.

Bill was the one who had insisted on her having a roommate. Lily had preferred solitude, and honestly she hadn't thought she could even have friends. Nobody had ever understood her before. But Nancy did. Nancy had always been nice to her, and in the end, Nancy had become her friend. Finally, Lily had someone she could share her desires and troubles with, and it was great – to let the torturous thoughts out of her head.

Now she was away from that house wherein she had gained the only real friend ever. How many things she wanted to tell Nancy. She wanted to share with her the wonderful feeling she had experienced in Samael's arms. But then the stranger Beelzebub had come and taken her away. Everything still seemed a nightmare to her, but was it truly?

Her heart sank. Was she right, to follow this strange man, angel, or whatever he might call himself?

But the decision had been made, and now she had no way to escape the car. Besides, there were a lot of questions torturing her, and Beelzebub could give her the answers to them. So she concentrated on getting some answers instead.

"Was Samael a devil once?" She asked, breaking the silence in the car.

"Yes," Beelzebub responded shortly.

"You said that Satan banished him," she went on. "Why?"

Beelzebub's eyes found hers. Lily's were confused, his were cold. "He broke a rule of the Torah, a rule from one the older books of the Bible," Beelzebub explained, keeping his tone calm. "He killed someone who wasn't supposed to die."

"Who?"

He hesitated before he answered her. "He killed your great-great-grandfather," he ventured finally.

"He killed _who_?" Lily burst out in surprise. If Samael did that, then her great-great-grandfather must have been a very important person, and now he might need something from her. The thought washed over her momentarily before Beelzebub could give her the right answer.

"He wanted to break the line of Eve. It is written in the Torah that no unearthly creature can assassinate any of the representatives of that line, but Samael thought differently. In killing your ancestor, he sentenced himself to banishment. God wouldn't let him back into Heaven again, and he left Samael to follow after Lucifer. Lucifer didn't need him either, as Samael had broken the law. Where would he go, then?" Beelzebub looked at her desperately. "Somehow he remains on Earth. He lives with humans and he's regained his power, but he's still alone."

"What did he need from my great-great-grandfather, and why does he need me?" Lily thought aloud. "Why didn't he kill me when he had a chance in my home? We were alone and–"

"I believe he doesn't know who you are yet. You see, he thought that by killing your great-great-grandfather, he broke Eve's line forever–"

"Who is Eve?" Lily interrupted.

"Don't you know Eve? She's the Eve of Adam and Eve, from the bible." Beelzebub said it sternly, but with a teasing note.

"The Mother and Father of mankind?" Lily chortled in astonishment. "He has to kill every man and woman."

"You know nothing about the beginning of man. Humans think that they are the progeny of Adam and Eve, but they are wrong, utterly wrong." Beelzebub turned his eyes away from her to glance out the window. "Eve had only one child. It was a boy."

"But how could it be? If she had one child, then how did life go on?"

"You think Adam and Eve were the only people that existed? No, there was another woman who, with Adam, begot humanity." Beelzebub grinned instinctively, as though his thoughts had drifted back to those times.

"Lilith," Lily realized.

"Yes, Lilith," Beelzebub attested. "She gave man hope for life, but now everybody recognizes her as a demon. But if she was, then every man on the planet is a demon," he turned his head to face her and winked at her, then, "don't you think?"

Lily stared ahead at an empty spot. Her brain needed time to understand the information Beelzebub had been so kind to share with her. _Was it a joke or the cruel truth_?

"I'm the only progeny of Adam and Eve?" Lily whispered to herself. "Why did Samael want to break the line? What was he afraid of?"

"Good thinking," Beelzebub took out his cigarette, this time using his hand like an average man, and, without asking permission, lit it. "You are a part of our world, the world that mankind had pushed away. They have made it into a tale. You, however – you can see our true colors, you can be a part of us. You are the first female in this line after Eve died, and you can be the key."

"Key?" Lily raised her eyebrows. "Key to what?"

Beelzebub didn't answer. He screwed up his face and gazed out the window, smoking his cigarette and ignoring her questions. And Lily had a lot of questions, but she didn't dare bother Beelzebub. Although he called himself her savior, he had a devilish look to him, and although he talked to her gently, she sensed he was untrustworthy.

Lily sank into the seat, directing her gaze out the window, and got lost in her thoughts, musing about the information she had just heard. She didn't know how long that silence lasted, but she came back out of her thoughts when somewhere, far away in the horizon, the sky lightened.

* * *

The narrow pathway stretched out into a dense white fog, and the end laid ahead, unseen. Samael, wearing only the jeans he had put on in Lily's home, walked into the fog with a meditative air. The trees were waving in unison, and a gust of wind that came out from the fog to meet Samael. It flung white leaves into the air and brought them to him, and the leaves circled around him like a tornado.

Quietly, Samael continued on his way, and entered the white cloud. As he moved farther into it the scenery changed; the trees swayed to one side and an opening unfurled in front of him. The sky was filled with golden sunlight, blazing above Samael and making him shine like a walking diamond. The grass under his feet receded, forcing the pathway to extend, and it led to an abyss beyond the opening.

With white leaves soaring around him, Samael continued walking to the edge. The sky was perfect, but the ground was hazy, the wind grew stronger and stronger with his every step.

Samael's eyes were narrowed and gleaming. Regardless of his calmness, his insides were waving like an angry ocean in dark weather. But Samael didn't rush ahead, didn't cry out to free the bile out of his chest, he restrained it within him. He was like a bomb on the edge of going off.

"My angel," spoke a soft but clear voice. The sound made Samael stop. He didn't flinch, didn't turn his head to look at the creature who had dared to stand in his way.

A tall creature, wearing a long, gray cassock and a hook on his head, was approaching Samael from behind. It was unclear if the creature was walking or gliding over the ground. When it was two steps away from Samael, the gray winged man squinted back over his shoulder. He could see the creature's thin face, and its huge, scary eyes.

Lifting its hands, the creature's long thin fingers slid out from under the cassock. It laced them together before bowing to Samael, and spoke tonelessly, "They already have her, and are going to the country as you boded."

Samael didn't reply or give any sign that he'd heard its words. He tore his eyes off the creature, growled softly in a show of anger, and started forward toward the edge.

Looking down into the abyss, it wasn't clear whether Samael was standing on the top of a mountain or on the very edge of the world. As soon as he reached the edge, his surroundings made themselves apparent: the sky was full of bright golden clouds that soared beneath him. It was beautiful in an unearthly way; the golden fog was moving slowly under Samael's feet. He could have bent forward, stretched out his hand and reached out for the miracle streaming before him, but his wicked eyes showed only his indifference. His eyes were seeking the mystery going on beneath that miracle.

Samael lifted his right hand above the clouds, and in no time at all, the calmness beneath changed into disorder. The golden color changed to gray, the wind increased in strength, the clouds began to twist, and lightning pierced through the air to strike the ground under his feet. Samael's eyes twitched then, staring down at the new hole in the clouds. Through the hole, Samael inspected Earth in search of Lily. Only his eyes were sharp enough to make out something in that far distance. It was like looking down at Earth from a spaceship – beautiful Earth, the home of mankind, and the border between Heaven and Hell.

His hand lowered slowly. Samael proceeded to gaze down unblinkingly, but the air around his bare chest began gathering itself together. In some seconds his back was engulfed by gray smoke, which increasingly expanded to form two angelic wings.

Samael opened them wide. They were very long, each one two times greater than his height. He beat them and the ground quaked. He waved them and the grass rustled. Dust rose into the air, and the wind took it down into the whirl of clouds beneath.

Samael bent forward completely, hanging in mid-air like some immovable object, then folded the wings on his back and fell down into the clouds.

## 9. Flaming Sky

It was light outside, but the sun was still hiding behind the horizon. The new day was emerging slowly, and Lily's life wouldn't be the same anymore.

Lily stared ahead into the blueness of the sky. Her mind was farther away than the endless space above. _Why was she so important? She was the key? What for? Why her?_ There were so many questions that needed answers, but Beelzebub, who was sitting next to her, seemed unwilling to tell her anything anymore. If he had come to rescue her, then why was he keeping these secrets from her?

"Where are we going now?" Lily tore her eyes away from the sky.

"To a safe place," Beelzebub replied with a mutter.

"Yeah, I see, but where is that place?" She demanded.

"Why are you nervous?" Beelzebub grinned at her, but it was a forced smile. "I'm taking you to the place you've belonged since you were born."

"I see we're out of the city now," she noticed, glancing out the window. "You didn't tell me it was going to be so far away."

"I didn't tell you anything about that, Lily. I just told you to trust me. What's happened to make you so curious now?"

"If you've come here to help me, then why do you keep secrets from me?" she grumbled.

"Secrets?" Beelzebub laughed. "I don't have secrets. What do you want to know?"

"I've already told you," Lily sniffed. "I want to know where are we going?"

"I believe you know the answer yourself." He looked on as Lily's expression shifted. Why did she suddenly remember her dreams about the prince wearing white clothes taking her to a garden? "Yes, I'm talking about him," Beelzebub attested, as though he had read her mind. Lily peered at him, wondering if she had thought aloud. "You know he's waiting for you. You saw him in your dreams, you knew he would find you."

"Who is he?" Lily asked with a low voice. If Beelzebub was telling her the truth, then she was going to see the prince who had been dogging her in her dreams for all her life. But she had longed for Samael even before meeting him. That green-eyed man had changed everything in her world. That man was the man whom she was running away from now.

"He's your past and future," Beelzebub said. "You belong to each other. You always did, but the man sitting up there," he pointed up, "thought differently. And do you know why?"

He bent close to her and whispered, "Because he doesn't know what real love is. He doesn't know the passion, the moment when two bodies become as one."

Beelzebub smiled with a supercilious look, letting Lily take her time. She tilted her eyes down, diving deep into her thoughts and considering his words. Then the answer popped into her head briefly, and it dawned on her that somebody had planted the idea in her head.

Lily's eyes got wide involuntarily when she raised them to glance at Beelzebub. "You're not an angel, are you?" she said, her voice barely a whisper.

"I told you I was _some kind_ of angel," he corrected her. "We're the same creatures, but we have different goals. Before jumping to conclusions, let me show you the world, the future you will have. You deserve to at least see what belongs to you, something the guys up there won't give you, no way."

"You're taking me to hell, aren't you?" Lily asked desperately.

"Hell?" Beelzebub laughed loudly. "You've got a false impression about that place. You think it's a scary place in fire and full of tortured souls?"

"Isn't it?" Lily cut him off.

Beelzebub glared at her, taking some time to gather his thoughts. "Listen, Lily," he began. "It's about politics; the place you call Hell, or the residents of it. Look at me, do I look like the devil you used to see on TV, or in fantasy films? Tell me, when you look at me, do you see a scary face, or red eyes, or black skin and ugly wings on my back? Do I blow fire out through my nose?"

Lily kept silent. For some seconds she couldn't believe she wasn't dreaming. Soon Nancy's voice would wake her up, and Beelzebub, Samael, and even the car she was in now would vanish into the depths of her dream. But nothing was happening, Nancy's voice was silent, and she was left alone with this eerie creature, the devil or whoever.

"Lily, you really have nothing to worry about. You'll be a princess, you'll see I'm right. You've always been waiting for him, you just didn't know it yet."

Lily peeked up at his black and gleaming eyes. She knew that half of her believed Beelzebub, and that half helped her not to panic and sit tight. She had accepted this trip to find out who the man from her dreams was. But the other part ordered her to wake herself from this nightmare. Just the other morning she hadn't had any clue about angels and devils or any other world except the typical life people live.

She tucked her hair behind her ear and glanced out the window. Who knew, maybe it was her last dawn she was seeing along the blue horizon. The sun seemed very lazy to her today, like it wasn't going to show its beautiful body as soon as Lily hoped.

In contrast to it, she saw a blaze swooping out of the depths of dark space and down into the atmosphere. It was too fast to be followed by human eyes, but Beelzebub's eyes caught it. Before Lily could let out any noise, Beelzebub turned to the driver and howled:

"Stop the car! Now!"

The driver slammed on the brakes. Lily was thrown against the seat in front of her. She hadn't much time to wonder what was going on and why the falling object had made Beelzebub stagger and change the plans.

"Stay in the car!" he ordered her, and leaped out.

As the door of the car swung open, Lily felt a strong wind breaking in and ruffling her hair. She turned to look out again and saw the falling object changing its trajectory, bending toward the cars. It wasn't a meteorite, someone was controlling its movements. A missile? _I live in a different world,_ Lily thought to herself, and an abrupt thought washed over her– _an ANGEL_.

Holding her breath, she reached for the handle and opened the door. In a second, she leaped out the car. The strong wind found her quickly. The dust blowing up from the ground possessed her, and she closed her eyes.

"You two," she heard Beelzebub's yell while she cupped her face with her hands, "stay with her. Protect her."

In no time Lily felt two hands catching her arms. She opened her eyes and two bouncers leaped into her view, standing on both her sides, but she didn't care about them now.

The fiery thing rushed down, coloring the sky above them fire-orange. Lily peeked up to follow the unbelievable phenomenon. It fell far from them, but the moment before it hit the ground, its momentum slowed considerably and it landed much more softly than she expected it would.

The ground quaked as the feet of the creature within the fire hit the asphalt. A shockwave of air exploded out around the impact, almost knocking Lily down, but the guards kept her on her feet. The asphalt shattered, spreading toward the cars before stopping just in front Lily. Puffs of dust arose. The creature's landing sounded like thunder.

Lily peered around in astonishment. It was really unbelievable how much was going on around her. Dust filled the air, building a wall between her, Beelzebub and the others. Lily's heart fluttered as she recognized the creature being released from the clouds. It was barefoot and bare chested, with malice-filled green eyes darting around at the people close to it. It was Samael, the devil who had once been banished out hell. Lily didn't care who Samael had used to be, devil or angel or just an average man. When he appeared, she felt hope and protection.

Seeing Samael, Lily seemed to forget everything Beelzebub had told her about him. Her heart began beating, and life came back into her soul. Samael's presence possessed her with its magical charm. He was the one who could make her legs tremble, make time would stop for her, make her unable to control herself every time they met.

For the first time, Lily didn't think she was crazy about the surreal happenings going on before her eyes. Like an eagle, Samael opened his large, gray wings. He knelt down on one knee, leaning against the asphalt, his hair scattered around his face, but she could see his eyes clearly despite it. The pupils were blown wide against the greenness of his irises, and Lily had never seen such gloriousness before. Should she be scared? No, she knew for sure that behind those eyes hid the man who would rescue, protect and love her. _Wouldn't he?_

Beelzebub stood motionless, statue-like, his savage eyes locked on the fallen creature. The others gathered around him, like bodyguards ready to defend him with their lives. Kali came forward and stood a step ahead of him, balling his hands into fists.

"You have no right to use your power upon Earth, Samael," Beelzebub growled.

Lily peered uncomprehendingly at him, then at Samael, then again at Beelzebub.

"Release the girl," Samael announced, but not in the way one normally speaks. His mouth remained shut, and his voice didn't come out of his throat. Instead, it sounded in Lily's head, like Samael was inside her. She studied the others, wondering whether they had heard him, too.

"Why should I?" Beelzebub said. Clearly she wasn't the only one who had heard Samael's proclamation. "You have no right to demand that. And even if you had, I haven't kidnapped her by any means. She joined me willingly." Lily knew he was right, but now she regretted that choice, and was ready to get away from him as soon as possible.

She felt like herself again, the way she reasoned she had been before she had met Beelzebub. Something had worn off her since Samael had appeared, a power that had been squeezing her head.

"I don't want to come with you," she squealed, trying to free her arms from the guards' grasp. They were protecting her from the creature, Samael, but it was Samael's protection she longed for now. It didn't matter who Samael was–a human or an angel, or even a devil. She felt that somehow, it was better to die at his hands than live like a princess in hell.

Beelzebub glanced at her, surprise written on his face. "You don't understand what you're talking about, Lily. He," Beelzebub pointed to Samael, "isn't the right one to follow. Did you forget that he tried to break your line, to kill your predecessors?" he reminded her.

"Why should I believe what you say?" Lily smirked. Beelzebub opened his mouth to reply, but it remained open with no sound.

"Release the girl, Beelzebub," Samael's hoarse voice echoed through everybody's head again, this time sounding angrier.

"Samael, you can't. We should consider this. You have to follow the rules signed in the Torah," Beelzebub roared. "You know the punishment if you break the law, you'll be locked away forever like Azazel."

Samael didn't reply or even move. He waited patiently, as if he hadn't even heard Beelzebub.

Lily heard noises from the real world. The sound of car horns, wandering through the air from the other side of the dust barrier, but nobody dared to drive into the circle where she was. It was understandable. Who had seen such a phenomenon before?

"You have to remember, we can use the power on Earth when somebody moves against us." That was Kali, who closed his right hand into a fist so hard that his nails dug into his palms.

Samael kept silent again, but Lily saw black smoke gathering around his right hand. He lifted off from the ground and took an attacking stance. _Something terrible was going to happen soon_ , she knew. She felt her stomach flutter, and fear flooded her body as she imagined a fight between such inhuman creatures.

"Kali, don't you dare–" Beelzebub was about to give an order, but the man had already made a lunge toward Samael. Kali himself jumped high up into the air, higher than humanly possible. Lily saw a glittering sword appear in Kali's right hand while he was still in the air. At the same time, Kali swooped down toward Samael. She looked ahead in fear, a shriek escaping her. Only a second's delay kept Kali's sword from slicing Samael into two parts.

What happened the next moment Lily didn't realize at the time. She had to wait for understanding until it was already over. The black smoke that had been gathering around Samael's hand formed itself into a dark gray sword just before Kali reached him. Then Samael deftly sprang to his feet, faster than light, and an invisible but powerful wave escaped Samael. The wave slowed down time. Kali fell in slow motion. Samael struck.

Lily saw the gray winged creature standing victorious, hiding his eyes behind his brown ruffled hair, with a long black sword in his right hand. Behind him, Kali tumbled down on the asphalt, parted in two. In no time, his body smoked and rose up. Mingling with the air, it vanished in the dust.

Lily uttered a short scream and clapped her hands to her mouth. The other guards made a step toward Samael, preparing themselves for the upcoming fight. But Beelzebub, who had been watching this performance with malicious eyes, interrupted.

"Stop!" he howled loudly, and Lily could swear that his voice quaked the even cars waiting outside the dust circle. "You prats, do you realize what you're dealing with?" he went on in indignation. "This is not just any dog of heaven. He's one of the archangels of The Great Nine."

Everybody stood still, as if it was rooted to the ground. Beelzebub made a step toward Samael, but only one. Try as he might to look fearless, his eyes betrayed him – he was scared of Samael.

Samael lowered his wings and they folded against his back.

"The girl is going with me, Beelzebub," Samael spoke in the normal way this time, through his mouth. He scowled at Beelzebub, as though he was trying to force fear into him with merely his look.

Beelzebub nodded reluctantly. Then, Samael raised his inhuman eyes on Lily. "Get into the car," he ordered fiercely.

The two guards on both her sides stepped away from her. First, Lily peered into Samael's green eyes, but it lasted only a few seconds. She gathered her senses momentarily, as if somebody had jabbed her in the back.

Lily opened the door quickly and flung herself into the backseat. She heard some voices and the sound of police cars from opposite the dust wall. Then the door closed, and the world muted with that.

Samael headed toward the driver door, saying something back to Beelzebub, but Lily couldn't hear him. The only thing she noticed was that if Beelzebub thought he had even a small chance against Samael, Beelzebub would tear Samael apart. But daring to attack Samael meant certain death. He was walking deity, his gray sword held tight in his hand. He didn't even look at anybody. She caught a glimpse of his flaming eyes – they were beautiful and dreadful in equal measure.

The two guards who had been looking after her stepped aside as Samael reached the door and opened it. The sounds of the outside world poured into the car again, the high wind howling, but silence reigned again once the door was shut. The car was filled only with Samael's scent now. His sword vanished in the air like the smoke it had been.

Samael brushed his hair out of his eyes and turned the key, and the engine came to life. He threw the car into reverse, drove back quickly, and then pushed the pedal to drive. Lily was thrown back against the seat as the car started off with a screech, forcing its way through the dust barrier. There was a traffic jam opposite the wall in spite of the early morning.

Despite Lily, who was left to stare out the window at the police cars and fire engines, Samael rushed away without devoting his attention to anyone or anything else. Lily glanced back at the scene. The dust had already settled down, but neither Beelzebub nor his followers could be seen. She looked ahead; opposite the windshield there was New York, illuminated by the morning sun.

## 10. The Church

One dangerous stranger had replaced by another. Only heaven knew what Samael had intended to do to Lily – would he love and embrace her like he had done that night, or would he kill her in the same way he had killed her great-great-grandfather? He must have had some kind of reason for it. The reason itself, Lily hadn't conceived yet, but she could never grasp it. Samael might steal her from Beelzebub for his own purpose, as she was the key. The question was what for?

Now Lily was in the same car with only hell knew what kind of creature. She felt a jolt of nervousness in her hands and legs. Looking down on her palms, she saw her hands shaking. Her heart began hammering like she was a rabbit being pursued by a wolf. The wolf in question kept silent as he drove the car back to New York. Lily wished he would speak first and break the quiet, but soon it became clear that the gray-winged man wasn't going to start a conversation.

"Where are you taking me?" she dared to speak as the pressure of the silence became almost unbearable.

Samael glanced in the rear-view mirror and Lily saw his eyes had changed back into a normal human's. They no longer frightened her as they had before.

"To the city," Samael murmured, a surprising firmness in his tone. "I need to hide you now."

"You aren't going to kill me, are you?" Lily blurted out. She felt a flutter in her stomach. The seconds seemed to stretch forever until Samael finally replied.

"As I recall, I just saved you," Samael reminded her, sounding displeased. "If I wanted to kill you, I would've done it in the company of those assholes."

"But you killed my–" she croaked, "You wanted to break Eve's line. I'm her heir, aren't I?" Samael didn't try to justify himself or even protest. He kept driving, his hands on the wheel, wholly unfazed. "Please, tell me," Lily resumed, "what has changed in you, that you don't want me dead?"

Instead of answering, Samael looked up at the sky. Lily hadn't noticed that the sun had vanished behind angry clouds, or the morning's lucid sky had disappeared in the endless gray. Was it coincidence, or was Heaven itself mad at what Samael had done down here, on Earth?

"We've got to wait now. I can't take you back home," Samael said. He tore his eyes away from the sky. "They know."

"Yeah, I think I've already guessed that," Lily muttered. "Do they need me too? The angels, I mean."

"The bet is about you," Samael's voice was curt.

"Bet? What does that mean?"

"Not now. Keep your questions for the next time," he said coldly, but then added gently, "baby."

_Baby?_ Lily wondered whether he had feelings for her or if this was just a performance. But she hadn't signed up for the angels' and demons' war, and she definitely hadn't signed up for being the key that unlocked something only hell knew of.

Despite his calm tone, Samael seemed really outraged, so Lily trailed off and sank back into her seat.

They were already back in the city. Lily hadn't tried to bother Samael anymore. She had been watching the sky and the fast changes happening up there. Now knowing the truth, Lily imagined what might be going behind those black clouds. The angels were outraged, and they might come down after her and Samael any moment. _Would they show mercy?_

Lily's cell phone rang. She had forgotten about the phone and the text message she had sent to Nancy earlier that night.

"Nancy," she picked up.

"Lily, where are you?" Nancy's worried voice came from the other side of the phone. "Are you all right? I just saw your message. Who was in the house?"

"I'm okay now," she conveyed, knowing she sounded suspicious. She glanced in the rear-view mirror, hoping to read the proof of her words in Samael's eyes, but the unearthly creature seemed not to be listening to her conversation. He kept glancing at the sky and the road. "I'm going somewhere and don't know when I will come back. Don't worry about me."

"What? Are you serious?" Nancy cried out in surprise. "Are these your words or is somebody else making you say them?"

"No, Nancy. Listen–"

"I should call the police. Hang on," Nancy urged.

"No! You shouldn't. Everything is alright, Nancy. I'm with Samael." What could police do to help Lily's situation? She would take more lives with her – policemen's lives, and they wouldn't be able to help her at all anyway. She decided to clear up everything herself.

"Where is he taking you?"

"I don't know, it's a surprise," Lily lied with a forced smile, even knowing that Nancy wasn't able to see her face.

Yet she got Samael's attention. He looked at her in the mirror, realizing who she was talking to, but said nothing.

"Tell me, are you happy?"

"Yes, Nancy, I am. You know, I've been waiting for this a long time." Lily recalled her dreams – all her life she had been dreaming about the man who would truly love and protect her. Instead, she was in the same car as a creature who had been an angel once, then a devil and who now, most probably, was going to use her as a key for something unknown. A tear streamed out of her eye and rolled over her cheek, down to her pale lips. "At last I've found it," she lied.

"I'm so happy for you," Nancy said breezily.

"I know. You're really like a sister to me, Nancy. I'm so happy you have Mike."

"And now you have someone with you too," Nancy reminded. Lily sighed desperately. _If she truly had him_.

"Okay, I've got to go now, Nancy. I'll call you later," her voice trembled, but Nancy didn't seem to notice it.

"See you. Enjoy him," Nancy said, and hung up.

Lily put the phone aside. With tearful eyes, she stared out the window at the houses they were passing by. She gulped. Just a day ago she had been a student, being sad about the cute guy she had met in a club. And what now? She had hated her life before meeting Samael, but was she satisfied with discovering this heavenly world, and finding herself in the middle of a war between angels and devils? She supposed it wouldn't be so bad as long as Samael was with her, but he was behaving so coldly toward her. She didn't feel the warmth of him, like she had the night before in her bedroom when Samael had been loving and kissing her. Without his help, or anybody's help, she doubted she would get through this. The dull ache of disappointment gnawed at her heart.

Lily wiped her tears. Maybe she was trying to hide them from Samael, but her soul was crying loudly, and her eyes weren't able to veil that. Samael knew, she felt, but he ignored her, proceeding to steer the wheel. Remorselessly, he looked at her in the rear-view mirror.

The city had already been awake. Lily looked at it sadly; the city was rushing on, it hadn't felt her disappearance from its life. One ordinary man could change nothing in such a big city's life. A lot of people arrived and left it in a day, but even that torrent was unable to have an impact on the giant city's process. _But what if that one person wasn't a human?_ Lily wondered.

The car came to a stop. Samael leapt out and opened the door for Lily. She wanted her eyes to meet the lovely eyes he had had the day before, but instead she saw two green stars in his face. Recognizing any feeling in them was impossible.

Lily got out obediently and looked around. They were in front of an unfamiliar church. At first glance, it looked abandoned. People passed by without even paying attention to the old building. A thought popped in Lily's head – nobody except her and unearthly creatures could see the church. While she was examining it, Samael took her arm grimly.

"Hey," Lily cried out in surprise. "Easy."

"I'm sorry," Samael muttered. "Let's get inside, please."

Lily opened her mouth to protest, but then shut it, finding no words to say to him. She just frowned at him, then headed for the church entrance. Samael hurried forward and caught up with her, avoiding the surprised gazes of passersby. Nobody peered at Lily, she was dressed normally, but the guy walking along her seemed to them truly mad. Barefoot, shirtless, and sporting scruffy facial hair – of course Samael wouldn't seem normal.

The gates of the church opened themselves, inviting them in. Lily expected somebody to be opposite them, but the inside was empty. _Nothing to get surprised about,_ she said to herself, as the magic and supernatural things were going to be part of her life from now on. There was no reason to think about who had opened the gates.

As they went in, a long hall loomed into her view. Lily spotted a monk in a black cassock standing at the altar on the other side of the hall. He seemed to be praying. His head was tilted, and the only thing Lily could see was his frizzy blonde hair, long and loose on his shoulders. The gates closed behind them quietly and Lily felt as if she was thrown into a different space. The walls encircling her made the world outside feel unreal. Lily was sure that if she looked out the window, she would find herself in the middle of a black sphere, as though this church was a door to countless lost worlds caught up in that emptiness. Glancing up, Lily didn't feel as though there was a roof above her. But the church did have a roof, although it still felt like an illusion, a mere gateway to Heaven. She was walking alongside Samael to the altar, but her eyes still stared up at the roof.

The last time Samael was here, the hall was full of benches, but today it was clear and looked larger for their lacking. The sound of Lily's footsteps spread out and was sucked in by the walls – there were no echoes, as though the walls pulled every sound inside and locked them deep.

The monk spun around. He met the guests with his brown gleaming eyes. Seeing his kind face, Lily exhaled in relief, feeling a little consolation in her chest. The monk's was the only bright expression Lily had seen since Beelzebub's visit.

"Samael," the monk greeted first. Then he glanced at Lily. "This must be her, yes?"

_One more person saw her as a key, not as a human,_ she thought and stopped next to Samael.

"Raphael," Samael greeted him in return, "yes, this is her."

"I have heard a lot about you," Raphael smiled politely.

"What exactly?" Lily asked, narrowing her eyes.

"That you embarrass Samael," Raphael replied, eying the gray-winged man. "What's happened to you, Samael? Where are your expensive clothes? Did they run away from you with that Russian magnate?"

Samael sniffed, burying his gaze in the altar. "Take her upstairs to have a rest, Raphael." It sounded more like an order than an appeal. "She's exhausted."

"You know that Michael might come for her any moment." Raphael's smile faded from his face. He became serious, and the gleaming in his eyes died away. "What you did an hour ago can't be ignored. You knew that–"

"But I did it anyway," Samael finished his sentence. He peered at the monk grumpily. "Michael won't sacrifice himself for the survival of humanity, you know that as well as I do. He won't touch her, he isn't an idiot."

"But Gabriel might," Raphael put in severely.

"Then don't let him in," Samael growled, before he wheeled around and headed away.

Raphael and Lily watched him disappear behind the door, then the monk exhaled with disappointment and looked at her.

"Come on." He forced a smile. "I'll show you your room."

The room was small, but light. There was only one bed, a cupboard in one corner, and a window that overlooked the church backyard. There was hardly enough space for two of them, and the ceiling was so low that the monk had to tilt his head when they came in.

"It's small, but lovely," Raphael said.

Lily chortled.

"What?" Raphael seemed interested at once.

"I just...," she stammered, "I wonder why such a powerful and famous angel like you lives in such small rooms on Earth."

Raphael didn't reply at once. He approached the window, glanced out, then turned to face Lily.

"The angels don't tend to favor richness. We don't gravitate towards such expensive lodgings," he spoke mildly. "You saw how Samael lives, but he's the exception rather than the rule."

"But Samael isn't an angel. Is he?" Lily spluttered.

"Everyone was an angel once," Raphael smiled composedly. "All of them are the creatures of out Father, but everyone's path is different. Some of us chose to stay with our Father, to protect and improve the world he created, but some of us decided to–"

"Destroy it?" Lily cut him off, waiting for the answer impatiently.

"No! Nobody wants to destroy this world. You see, it's incomparable, it's beautiful, but everybody sees it in his own way. When Lucifer was wandering in the first place God created he was flabbergasted. But he was the one who then noticed the world needed...updates. He was the one who tried to find errors in Father's creation." Raphael glanced back out the window over his shoulder and trailed off. Lily stood rooted in place, waiting for the intriguing story of the angel while his thoughts drifted back. "He was the reason that humanity was banished out of the Garden of Eden," Raphael went on. "Earth became man's new home. It was large and endless for him, but even that boundless world wasn't enough."

Raphael turned to Lily. His brown eyes were dark now, his blonde hair darkened, losing its brightness even while it was illuminated by the sun. He came up to Lily, took her hand into his and examined her palm. His hand was warmer than Samael's, and his touch passed that warmth into her soul. For a glitter of second Lily wasn't on Earth, she was soaring through the clouds as though she was weightless. No gravity, no problems, just her. But then she was standing in front of Raphael again, and real life returned before her eyes.

She blinked. _What did those angels and devils do to her?_ She hastily pulled her hand out of his grasp.

"I need to go downstairs. Samael is waiting for me," Raphael said, and reached for the door. Just before he left, he peered back over his shoulder. "Make yourself comfortable."

The door shut and Lily was left alone. She heard Raphael's footsteps climbing down the stairs, then they died away. Here in the room the city's usual voices, car horns and the noise of people, were gone. The sunlight rippled through the single narrow window, bringing warm air in. Lily padded toward the window. She looked up; the sky was cloudy and wicked, the lucid blueness was hidden behind a dark fog soaring over the city, but the sunlight caved one hole in it, illuminating only the church.

## 11. The Protector of Heaven

Samael stood barefoot at the altar, wearing a black shirt that he had found in Raphael's belongings. Again he was seeking something, gazing up at the picture of Christ, who looked down on him with regretful eyes. Still staring, Samael took a thin candle lying before him on the altar, and stretched it out to illuminate the painting. The candle lit itself of its own accord.

The sound of Raphael's footsteps reached his ears from behind. He lowered the candle back down, the fire extinguished the same way it had grown. Samael spun around to face the brown-eyed monk.

"Why did you come to me, Samael?" Raphael spoke the first. "What do you need?"

"You said you were always happy to see me here, didn't you?" Samael reminded.

"You never come here just to see me, brother," Raphael remarked. He slowly came up to the altar, glancing over at the same picture Samael had been regarding. "You lied to us. Why did you keep the survival of Eve's line a secret for so many years, Samael?"

"Why do you think I knew about the survival of the line?" Samael tried to sound surprised, but Raphael knew him too well.

"Everything you do is part of your own especial plan." Raphael turned to look directly into Samael's eyes. "Every step of yours has a reason. Tell me, why did you choose the life of an outcast when you assassinated Efran and his whole family?"

"It seems that I missed someone, which brings us to her," Samael pointed up, "Lily. She's Eve's heir and, as you noticed, a female one. Now I'd like to see how Father's sons are going to save her – and the world – from their eldest brother."

"You're his son too, Samael," Raphael put in frantically. "Why do you always try to step apart from us? What have you got that we haven't? You think you're cleverer, but you acted the fool this morning. It'll bring us to war. What were you thinking when you rushed down to Earth, holding your heavenly power in your palm?" Raphael closed in, their faces were an inch away from each other. "You've fully destroyed yourself. I'll gladly send you to Dudael to accompany Azazel as soon as I get an order from Heaven."

"At least I won't be alone there," Samael teased curtly. "Azazel needs a companion."

"Don't laugh–" Raphael shouted.

"I had to save her," Samael shouted louder. His eyebrows arched and his eyes began flaming again. His irises grew wide, making his whole eyeballs green. "I couldn't let Lucifer capture her. She's not Eve, she doesn't need Lucifer's love anymore."

Raphael stepped back, stunned. Then a blank grin curled his lips. "You're in love," he whispered, more for himself than for Samael.

"What do you know about love, Raphael?" Samael gave a dismissive wave.

"Don't you understand that you gave Lucifer a piece of freedom today?" Raphael seemed to not be listening to Samael. He was grumbling to himself instead. "The gates of hell are open now. He knows she's alive and he'll come after her. He'll do everything to get her back. Countless sons of Perdition will fly into this world."

"Listen, Raphael," Samael jabbed his shoulder to get his attention, "look at me." He raised his voice. Raphael's brown eyes scowled up at him. "Only Azazel saw Lucifer in the Garden of Eden, only _he_ knows Lucifer's secret. I believed him once, without knowing what he was capable of, but Azazel knows. Heaven won't win this war if we don't sort this out."

"Michael knows too," Raphael turned back to Samael and approached the altar. He peered at another picture, one that contained a garden, a man, and several animals around him. "He was in the Garden with Lucifer that time."

"Michael would rather go to the Island of the Dead than tell you anything," Samael snarled. "He thinks we aren't fit for him and Lucifer. They are the first creatures, they are the best. But you see, only one can be the best, and he will always look for an opportunity to prove himself."

"What are you implying, Samael?" Raphael looked back with fearful eyes.. His eyes twitched nervously.

"Raphael," Samael said, as he put both his hands on the monk's shoulders, "Michael has always craved a fight. He wants that with Lucifer, with swords like in the time of the war in heaven. You made a mistake when you told him about Lily."

"What? I didn't–"

"I know that you told Michael about her," Samael insisted. "He knew about Lily, he followed her but he didn't dare to act as I acted. By killing her he would be banished, but he loves heaven and Father so much that he will definitely choose to be destroyed rather than banished."

Raphael took Samael's hands off his shoulders and paced aside. His head bent as he walked to and fro, thinking about Samael's words. His cassock covered his feet, and, looking at him, one might say Raphael wasn't walking, he was gliding over the floor.

"You want me to take you to Dudael, don't you?" Raphael asked.

"I have to get there. We need to talk to Azazel. Father gave the prison's key to you, I know, and nobody else can set foot in there without you."

"Yes, and he had a good reason to give it to me. He didn't want anybody else to go there, and I believe he hasn't changed his mind. By going there, you could aggravate the situation further."

"Times change, Raphael. We haven't much time to consider this," Samael pressed deftly, "either you take me there and we find answers, or we're going to lose Heaven to Lucifer," he assured.

"Why are you so sure? The last time something this happened, Michael defeated him easily," Raphael reminded him.

"Lucifer was defeated because he believed Eve was sent to the Island of the Dead. He was wounded, but now he's healed from his wounds." Samael faced the altar and indicated the picture of heaven. "This is the place that my seven brothers will protect from Lucifer," he snarled sarcastically. "The great seven. You think Uriel will stand side by side with Michael? Or Saraqael? He seeks for an opportunity to rush down on Earth and I daresay he will soon stay here forevermore. Because of the Torah, humanity doesn't believe in God anymore, people believe in power, money and sex. They will surely believe in Lucifer and take his side sooner than you ever expected. Life has changed – hell is now more stylish than heaven. What is heaven for these poor creatures? Tell me, Raphael, don't stay silent." Samael waved his right hand and a bench with two ghostly people sitting on it appeared in the hall. "They're tired of the God who gives them nothing but life," he explained. Samael twirled his forefinger and the illusion he had created vanished into thin air.

Raphael's eyes were preoccupied. He kept them pointed down to the floor while Samael gazed at him impatiently. Raphael knew there was some kind of truth to Samael's words, but he still didn't dare to disobey God and open the Dudael prison gates.

A bright light appeared from the ceiling. Its brightness brought Raphael back to the present, and both he and Samael peered up. The light illuminated the center of the hall, it crawled in like the roof had broken open. Samael made a step backward, but he didn't tear his eyes from the roof.

Next, there appeared a shadow in the center of the light, and in no time a man's shape dropped down to the floor. The ground quaked as it fell. The light disappeared as immediately as it had appeared, and a tall blonde-haired angel popped into Samael's view. His wings were more beautiful than Samael's – bright white and emanating an unearthly brilliance, they flooded the hall with heavenly light. His blue eyes were cold, but filled with courage. Those emotionless eyes looked around the room before finally settling on Raphael.

"Good angel," the monk greeted with a bow, "welcome."

"Raphael," the newcomer greeted back, before he continued regarding his surroundings. His eyes finally caught Samael, who was standing two steps aside. "You!" the angel shouted. "Because of you, I have to lead the Heavenly army into war."

"Please, just tell me you aren't satisfied," Samael sneered, shaking his head.

The angel's wings opened wide, his eyes narrowed and filled with malice. Samael only looked at him, his hands clenched into fists.

"He's coming after me, Michael," Samael spoke in a voice of forced calm. "I'm not one of the archangels of Heaven and he knows. He won't attack Heaven's gates."

"By getting the girl, he won't need to attack, he can pass through them easily," Michael reminded him, sniffing angrily.

"What was I supposed to do?" Samael cried out. "Let them have her, or kill her myself?"

A silence fell in the hall. Michael gazed into Samael's eyes, fiercely trying to read something behind them, but the gray-winged man was too clever to reveal his thoughts to anyone.

* * *

In the meantime Lily, having felt the quake and having heard vague voices, rushed down the narrow corridor. She reached the hall and came to a halt by the door as she saw the bright angel standing in the middle, shouting at Samael. She lurked behind the door left ajar and, her ears straining, followed the conversation.

* * *

"I told you the other day that her existence is very dangerous for Heaven," Michael murmured lowering his faded voice. "You have to give her to us now."

"Taking her means that we're obviously at war," Raphael broke into the rough conversation. "While she's here with us, we have a chance to keep Heaven's gates closed."

"Do you believe Lucifer will settle for acquiring her?" Michael's beautiful but cold eyes turned to the submissive monk. Raphael lingered. "I saw him in the Garden of Eden when you were soaring in the open space above. I watched him seducing Eve, I followed his first creation, and I was there when he made a deal with our Father. Do you think Lucifer rushed down to Earth after Eve?"

"He loved her, don't deny you saw it," Raphael announced bravely.

"He loved power," Michael snarled bending forward like a hunting predator. "His love for Eve was only camouflage. He needed – needs – her to get into the garden," he said through his gritted teeth. "Why did he keep fighting after Samael assassinated Efran?"

"Because he needed hope," Samael put in. "But drop it, Michael. You haven't come here to prove us of his purpose, have you? You came here to ask me to kill Lily, since we all know you won't do it yourself. You honestly think that I'll move to sacrifice myself and save you and the rest of my brothers, just because I'm already banished?"

"Hey, watch your words," Raphael grumbled.

A cool grin curled Samael's face when his words forced Michael into silence. He spun around and came up to the altar. His gray wings stretched open into the air. "But maybe I'm not interested in saving you. Maybe I'm interested in Heaven's fall."

"I will never let Heaven fall," Michael closed his right hand into a fist so strong that his nails dug into his palms. "I defeated Lucifer once already, dropping him down from the clouds, I'll do it again."

"Times have changed, my brother." Samael faced the angel then. "He's much stronger than you can imagine."

Michael smirked. "Of course. And our youngest and cleverest brother always picks the strongest side, doesn't he? Are you so sure that Lucifer will take you back with open arms?"

"If he truly followed Lucifer, he wouldn't have stolen her from Beelzebub," Raphael said. "I think there is something else in him." He tilted his head, diving into his thoughts, and paced close to Samael. "But whatever he does, you should still prepare for war, Michael."

"I'm always prepared," the angel said solemnly. "But I won't run the risk. You need to give me the girl," he demanded.

"Give her to you, so that you can kill her or imprison her forever?" Samael passed his hand through his disheveled brown hair. "I won't let any of you touch her, even if the whole Garden of Eden must fall in the process of stopping you."

"It mustn't fall."

"It's my property. None of the archangels, or you," Samael jabbed his finger toward Michael, "can set foot on it until I summon you."

Michael sniffed. The conversation was going against him. He glanced around, biding his time until he finally spoke.

"I'll give you one day, Samael, until I have an order from Father." Michael's threats came through clenched teeth. "Once the girl's existence is discovered, there is nothing we can do to avoid the war. Do whatever you will today. But tomorrow, I will send Gabriel against you. He'll destroy everything in his path to keep Lucifer from passing over Heaven's border."

"You can't let the war take part on Earth, Michael," Raphael reminded him, his eyes widening in astonishment. "You know the law–"

"What kind of law are we talking about, Raphael?" Michael shouted at the monk. "Your brother," he pointed to Samael, "has already violated every law in the Torah."

"We can punish him for breaking the law, Michael, but we can't bring war to mankind because of our faults."

"This world is our biggest fault," Michael growled.

Lily's heart sank when she heard the tone Michael's voice had taken on in his last sentence. She doubted whether he was speaking as the protector of Heaven, or as Lucifer himself.

"One day you'll regret your words," Raphael exhaled, disappointed. "One day it will be man who'll save Heaven."

"I hope it'll be before he destroys Earth," Michael sneered. He faced Samael. "You heard me, you've got no time. As soon as I get an order, I will come down upon everyone who has the girl. None of my brothers' fault will bring harm to our Father."

"You still don't trust me. You can't understand me. You still can't feel the love," Samael conveyed mournfully.

"I heard these words before," his lips straightened into a sarcastic smile. "You recall what I said to you then? 'I learned to love a long time ago and most of all I love God'."

* * *

Quiet fell. Raphael looked from Michael to Samael, opened his mouth to say something, then closed it.

Samael tore his eyes away from the monk and Michael, and walked to the middle of the hall. Michael followed him, looking over his shoulder. Waving his white wings, a wind arose. It whipped through the air to reach Lily, who was still watching the three _angels_.

"Michael," Samael said, exhaling deeply.

"Yes."

"Just buy as much time as you can," Samael asked miserably. "Let me have this new wonderful feeling for as long as you can give me."

"Do you really think love is a cause great enough to justify being locked away on the Island of the Dead for good?" Michael's glacial eyes widened in surprise.

"Doesn't your love for Father deserve that?" Samael grinned. Michael closed his eyes and nodded. Then Samael bent almost double and opened his wings like an eagle preparing to fly into the sky. A stream of light appeared on him, coming from the roof, and in the briefest of seconds, he vanished with the light in front of Lily's eyes. She remained immobilized, wondering whether everything that had happened today was real, or was still just one of the games of her dreams.

Michael faced Raphael and closed his wings.

"Take him to Dudael," he ordered Raphael.

"You think he can learn something from Azazel? Something you don't know yet?"

"He's planning something," Michael brushed his blonde hair back with his two hands. "Both of us know Samael wouldn't do anything without thinking it over a hundred times beforehand. I reckon he always knew of the survival of Eve's line. Efran's family wasn't the last," Michael chortled under his breath.

"He probably kept this a secret at first so he could give the female heir to Lucifer, but he didn't," Raphael thought aloud. "What kind of purpose might Samael be following now?"

"I daresay even Father doesn't know, but we can still discover it," Michael looked at the monk, and his blue eyes twitched. "With the day's first early light touching the sand of the desert, help will fall down from the slumbering sky. But you have to pass through a dangerous trial."

Raphael looked at him disdainfully.

"Don't lose yourself among him, Azazel and Lucifer," Michael murmured.

"Don't forget who bound Azazel down there," Raphael winked.

Michael patted his shoulder, Raphael closed his eyes and gave a bow. Through the stone roof a bright light rippled in again and the angel was sucked up with a whoosh, like he hadn't even existed a second before. Raphael remained standing, his eyes closed and head tilted. Eventually every sound died away.

Lily couldn't move after what she had just heard. Both the angels and the devils needed her for their own purposes, but what did Samael need from her? _Was he really in love with her?_ Samael's words reverberated in her head. _He would fight and let Eden fall but he wouldn't give her to Lucifer._

Lily leaned against the wall, taking her face into her hands. How could she have turned out so important to such an unbelievable world? A world of angels and devils. A world of the supernatural. What if they were mistaken? They might have the wrong person.

She leaned back against the wall and slid down to the marble floor, pulling her legs up and wrapping her arms around her knees. What to do next, what to expect next, whom to believe now.

The door was yanked open. Lily's teary eyes raised up instinctively.

The monk came in composed and halted in front of her, then he knelt down, taking her hand into his. Lily got up and followed him, distracted, but didn't protest when his long fingers touched her skin again. As he did, the same warmth he had given to her in the room upstairs flooded her soul again. She sucked in a huge breath and exhaled in relief.

"Anyone else hearing what you did a minute ago would have run away immediately," Raphael muttered.

"Where can I run to?" Lily remarked with a sneer. "Where could I hide from the all-seeing angels?" She dared to raise her eyes and met his. "Angels," she went on with a new kind of anger in her voice, "who long to kill me, to destroy me just because I was born of the wrong mother."

Raphael sighed and lowered his eyes. "You've got him wrong, Michael –"

"I know what I heard," Lily shouted, pulling her hand out of his. "He convinced Samael to kill me, didn't he?"

Raphael shook his head in puzzlement. He couldn't deny it, but he hadn't the right words to justify the white angel's actions.

"You saw Michael as cold and ruthless," he spoke at last, "but he's confused as well. He's not sure his army will be able to best Lucifer's in the end."

"That's why he's trying to find an easier way," Lily guessed. "I just wonder what Lucifer will do when he gets me. What can I change? Who _am_ I?" Her impatient eyes pierced his.

Raphael sat down on the floor and laced his fingers together. He brushed his long hair back from his eyes to see Lily clearly.

"There was a time," he began, "when Lucifer fell in love with Eve, and she with him." Lily's jaw dropped in surprise. She opened her mouth to ask, but thought against it. "Yes, it sounds impossible, but it's true," Raphael amended. "Father – God – he loved Lucifer too much to punish him. And our eldest brother discovered the mystery of creation, or at least he thought he did. He was sure his love for Eve would help him to create his own world."

Lily, attracted by Raphael's story, didn't even know if she was breathing or not.

"Father didn't approve of Eve's betrayal of Adam. He called to Lucifer, told him to let her go, but Lucifer assured him that Eve would choose death over a life without him. And that was when the deal was made, the deal that inverted history itself. It was written that if Eve followed Lucifer, she would be banished from the Garden of Eden with Adam, and Lucifer could be free of Heaven and find his new world to create," Raphael sucked in the air and a slight regretful smile curled his lips. "We all were waiting to see if Lucifer would come back to us, ready to repent and apologize after his failure, but–" Raphael paused.

"He didn't return, did he?" Lily supposed.

"He has never returned. He won," Raphael added mournfully. "Eve followed his sign, she managed to get Adam to sin. Father was incensed, and he announced that if any of his sons dared to follow Lucifer down to Earth, they would never be forgiven." He trailed off, but Lily had far more questions to ask.

"Where was Samael? What did he do?" she asked. Here was her chance to learn about the gray-winged creation.

Raphael looked at her. "You truly think he loves you," he said with a grin. "Then you should know that first, Father created Lucifer, then Michael after him. They are both the eldest angels. Then he created Gabriel, me, Uriel, Raguel, Remiel and Saraqael. The last one he created was born long after us. Samael was born when the Garden of Eden was created, by the time it had its own resident–a human, Adam. Samael was the last angel of the Great Nine. The archangels' circle was closed with him. He was born later, because Father wanted the last one be ideal, to give him all those things that he hadn't given to anyone of us. When Samael opened his eyes the first time, Lucifer was the first being who greeted him. Nobody knows what they said to each other. Both of them are fond of their secrets."

"And when Samael came to be presented to his other brothers and Heaven, that was the moment when Father named him as the cleverest of any of his creations. Samael's green eyes itched for knowledge, his essence wanted to understand everything. Every detail. I believe he rushed down after Lucifer because Heaven couldn't give him everything he wanted to know. That day, we lost the first and the last members of the Great Nine.

"The next time we saw both of them was in the time of the War of Heaven. Our two brothers had encircled Heaven with their army, their Sons of Perdition. They had even broken in through the Golden Gates. I don't know what happened to Samael, but he betrayed Lucifer. Michael was the commander of the army of Heaven. He commanded us, the other brothers who had stayed with Father. In the greatest fight of the history of Heaven, Michael defeated Lucifer, and he was thrown down to Earth.

"Father wanted him to be separated from man. There were new rules written in the book of the Torah, and Lucifer was locked in his own world called Hell, also known as Hades, while his fellows could roam over Earth. But there were old rules which remained written in the Torah too." Lily shifted, following Raphael with a great interest. "There was Eve's female heir. It seemed Lucifer wouldn't have a way out of Hell anymore, but Eve's heir was his chance to escape. If his fellows found her and brought her to him, the Gates of Eden would open for Lucifer. And that means the fall of Heaven forever."

Lily felt as if her throat had dried up. She gulped loudly. "But why did Samael set him up? If the victory was almost in their hands–"

"That time, Lucifer wasn't strong enough," Raphael interrupted. "He might have fallen even if Samael had stood side by side with him. Michael was stronger, the seven archangels were not a simple foe to overcome."

"What has changed then?" Lily inquired rapidly.

Raphael averted his eyes. The question was simple, but answering it was too difficult. He struggled onto his feet. Lily followed after him quickly. The monk turned back to her and made a step ahead.

"Samael is right, time changes everything," he murmured. "Everyone has a purpose, but nobody knows what Samael needs. What was it that made him betray Lucifer? He never shared it with me, but he still got a second chance to prove himself. Father entrusted the Gates of Eden to him. Of course Michael was enraged, giving the most vulnerable side of Heaven to the one he deemed a traitor."

"Time passed," he went on remembering, "and it showed that Samael was the ideal person for Eden. He belongs in neither Heaven, nor Hell, he's absolutely independent. He doesn't follow the rules of the Torah, but by kidnapping you he brought the old rules back into play. Lucifer has every right to rise out of Hell and come after you–"

"And once he has me, he will cross into Eden, won't he?" Lily guessed gloomily.

"Precisely that. He still believes that his love for Eve's heir will help him create things such as Father has created. But Michael believes that Lucifer just wants Heaven to fall to prove to Father that he was always right."

"But Samael won't let him do that, will he?" The words fled out of her mouth before she could hold them. She relied upon Samael now, but she didn't know why. Lily realized that only Samael could help her survive, that only his love would protect her.

"Samael?" Raphael chortled. "If I were you, I would never trust him. The emotionless ones are the most dangerous in our system, Lily." Raphael peered back over his shoulder, his brown eyes gleaming now. "Love is unknown to him. He's a creature without a heart, the only unearthly creature that doesn't recognize any feeling at all, so far. Angels are beguiling creatures, they have spatial charm, they possess great magic. Don't trust the feeling Samael has woken up in you. Be prepared for everything."

He trailed off, put his hands together and strode away before Lily could open her mouth. She remained alone in the quiet corridor, with only her own thoughts for company. Raphael had given her a lot of answers, but to her surprise, her questions had only multiplied.

## 12. Acknowledgement

Night was falling outside the window. Lily herself was lying on the bed, dreamless, preoccupied and gazing at the ceiling. Samael had left without telling her what to do, and Raphael was somewhere in the church. Or maybe he had left too, leaving her alone in the empty, soulless building that connected Earth with Heaven.

She wondered if she was really supposed to be with Lucifer. Why would she be? It was Satan himself – the cruelest and the ugliest creature, she'd always heard, but according to Raphael, Lucifer had been fighting for his love. Could a person who had struggled for love be truly bad?

But her heart was beating for another unearthly creation – Samael. Was he interested in her or not, and were his words about loving her true? She came to the understanding that living without him was the same as death. But she hadn't had a chance to say that to him, and she was scared that he would never hear her words again.

Raphael had been right. Somehow, Samael was playing with her emotions. She couldn't be in love with a creature she knew nothing about. Well, she knew some things, but nothing good. The few facts she had about him painted him a bad, cruel angel that did everything with purpose. He had set up God, then done the same to Lucifer. Now he was alone, an unearthly creature wandering over Earth. What was his purpose?

Lily sat up nervously. Nothing was torturing her so much as sitting and waiting. Standing, she came up to the window – the yard was dark now. Although the streetlamps were on, the light seemed to be unable to penetrate the unseen border of the church's reign. What if this was a sign that Lucifer was approaching, or worse, that he or his fellows were already here? There might be Beelzebub down there now, waiting for her.

Her stomach dropped unpleasantly, knowing that this time Samael might not rescue her. She searched the sky desperately, hoping to see Samael fall down, but the sky was dark and calm. _What were the angels doing? What were they preparing for her up there?_ Maybe they had found out that she was the wrong person and that they should just let her live her life.

Lily tore her eyes from the sky and hurried to find her cell phone. She had to know the truth of her past. She called her aunt. If somebody knew the truth, it had to be her.

"Hello dear," Aunt Agnes responded.

"Hi. Are you okay over there?" Lily's asked.

"Yeah," Agnes replied. "You seem worried. What's happened?"

"Nothing. I just called to ask you something, Auntie," Lily said quickly. She approached the window again. The same darkness and calmness lingered outside.

"I'm all ears, dear."

"Did my parents die in an accident?" There was a pause, just three seconds which felt like a minute for Lily.

"Why do you ask?" Aunt Agnes sounded surprised and worried. "What's wrong, darling?"

"Just tell me the truth," Lily said in a dead voice. Her voice wandered out the window and filled the yard. The darkness swallowed it in.

Again a pause. Aunt Agnes seemed bewildered. Impatiently, Lily waited for the answer. She felt that her aunt was keeping a secret from her, but was she truly?

"You know something you don't want to tell me, Auntie." Lily broke the silence and gambled. "Please, it's important that I know. I have to hear the truth."

"Listen, Lily, dear," she began, "you need to relax. I don't know what you're talking about. Why are you doing this? Are you drunk, baby?"

"Don't fuckin' pull my leg, Aunt," Lily bawled, tears breaking loose from her eyes. "You knew who they were, you knew that one day they would come after me. And you didn't tell me. Did you think I could escape my destiny?"

"What kind of destiny are you talking about, Lily?" Agnes's sobbing voice came from the other side of the line. "I took you from the hospital. I was called and notified about the accident that happened to my sister and I rushed to the hospital for you. That was the most terrible ride of my life. I already knew that my sister was dead, as did your father. And I came to the realization that you were going to be my child. I wouldn't let anyone else adopt you, because I loved you. I know this story, what else do you want to hear from me?"

Lily kept sobbing soundlessly, the phone held tight to her ear. But she was still so sure that her aunt was lying, she must know the truth – but what if she didn't?

"Auntie, I don't believe you," Lily muttered. "You should've known, you should've."

The sound of Aunt Agnes's weeping finally reached her. Lily was waiting patiently, but her blood was rushing fast, with the same words repeating in her head over and over – _she should've known._

"She knows nothing about your destiny," a familiar voice flooded the room from behind.

Her stomach slammed into her spine. Lily jerked around, and a green-eyed face framed by brown hair broke into her view. Seeing Samael, she forgot about the phone and the sobbing aunt on the line. Her tears evaporated from her face as though being pushed away by the happiness that enveloped her at the sight of Samael.

"Lily," Aunt Agnes finally spoke. "Are you still there?"

"Yeah," she stuttered. "I'm sorry, Auntie, I was wrong. I've got to go now."

"Lily, wait."

"I need to go. Please, forget what I said."

The phone slid out of her hand and fell to the bed. Her eyes pierced into him. She felt as though the darkness crawling in from the yard was knocked out by Samael, and she was safe now. Seeing his handsome face and clever eyes she felt comfortable, the fear that had been conquering her soul giving way. Maybe Samael wasn't interested in saving her, maybe last night was only a game he liked to play with other girls, but Lily still felt an inexplicable safety near him.

The door was closed. Samael stood by it, dressed in black trousers, a shirt and shoes. He had one hand thrust into his trousers' pocket. With his free hand, he brushed his flyaway hair back, allowing Lily to clearly see his eyes. His lips looked blue. The desire to taste them grew in her throat. She flung herself into his arms unaware of whether he wanted her there, or whether he had come to love her.

Samael accepted her, he hugged her heartily and pressed her against his chest. Finding herself wrapped in his protective embrace, Lily was flooded with happiness and felt as if she was alive again. His smell conquered her mind, making her forget every odd and unearthly occurrence that had come into her life since the day before.

"I missed you," she whispered wholeheartedly, closing her eyes and hugging him tighter.

Samael's eyes widened as if he didn't believe what he had heard. It took him several seconds to find his voice again.

"You're my life," he said back.

Lily pulled her face from his chest and looked up uneasily. Were those words true?

"I won't let anybody harm you, Lily," Samael went on seriously. His remarkable green eyes darkened as though angry clouds were gathering in them. "No one – not Lucifer, not the archangels – will possess you. I swear to you – you will live."

The change in his expression showed his resolution. Samael was to enter into the upcoming war for one purpose and one purpose only – _to save her_.

_There are a lot of attractive, decent looking guys in the world outside this church, why had she fallen in love with someone so inhuman?_ Lily thought. But maybe this was her fate, this was God's will to follow. Lily stood up on her toes, encircled his neck with her arms, and covered his lips with hers. Her breath stopped as he answered her passionately. He lifted her up. Lily circled her legs around his waist and exhaled with a loud moan. She kissed him greedily, as if somebody might come and take him away from her.

Samael stepped ahead, and then they were both already on the bed. Lily kept him close with her legs strongly encircling him, her tongue still in his mouth.

Samael paused from the kiss, and Lily inhaled rapidly, then opened her eyes. Nothing had changed on his face except his eyes. Their color shifted, and now Lily realized what was going on in his mind. He wanted her, he wanted her more than anything he had in his endless existence.

"Take me." Her breath left her lungs in a hissing rush as she longed to satisfy his hungry eyes.

Samael said nothing. His lips approached her neck. She tossed her head back, continually moaning, her voice wandered around the room before drifting into the darkness outside. His lips continued to travel down her body as he unbuttoned her shirt.

Lily couldn't wait anymore, but she had to. As soon as he raised his head up, she tore his shirt off of him, and her fingers traced his bare chest. Samael closed his eyes, then opened them again and leaned in to kiss her lips greedily.

Lily's jeans were off. She opened her legs to invite him in, and Samael took her instantly. He placed her head in his palm, his other hand slid down to grasp her buttocks, and her blood welled as soon as she felt him inside her. She groaned loudly with pleasure against Samael's mouth.

* * *

Summer's warm breeze blew gently into the room through the small window. It reached Lily's loose blonde hair, ruffling strands of it against Samael's face as he lay next to her. Samael was staring into her blue eyes, looking at her curiously as though he was trying to read her thoughts. The task seemed too difficult even for such a strong and powerful creature. Next to him, Lily lay calmly. She had realized that there truly was something between them, that she hadn't been used, Samael had feelings for her. Maybe he didn't express them as an average man would've, but they seemed honest all the same. At least, Lily thought that way.

Her fingers were on his face, caressing his cheek. She liked the prickle of short bristle on his face, she liked his thin lips which were always dry. She had tasted nothing better than them yet.

"Why do you hide your wings from me?" she asked with a whisper.

Samael smiled. "You like them?" There was a surreal expression in his eyes.

"Yes," she whispered.

She felt something warm and long covering her naked body. She flinched, her eyes looked down and she saw a covering of gray wrapping around her. She felt softness, heat, and protection meshed together.

"Thank you," she whispered.

"You're welcome," Samael replied as he tilted his head and kissed her lips.

"I don't want this moment to be over," Lily said after the kiss.

"Dreams," he said seriously. "Dreams are our enemy, don't let them live instead of you. Lily, you know that everything has an end, but instead of dreaming, you can spend your time living within the pleasurable moments."

"I only want to live them with you." Her hand rested on his cheek. "I was afraid you wouldn't want me anymore."

"Why did you think that?"

"It was because of the coldness I felt after the night we shared," Lily hurried to reply. "I learned of my destiny, I got to see your true colors, and I was scared that you were only using me for your own purposes."

"Why have you changed you mind then?" Samael questioned. "Maybe I'm still using you."

They stared into each other's eyes. Lily tried to read something deep in the green of his eyes, but Samael knew how to keep his soul locked away. She would only be able to learn what he allowed her to have.

"I want to believe you," Lily whispered gloomily.

Samael's wing wrapped around her tighter. His eyes fell for some seconds then when he raised them on her, their light darkened.

"I thought you wouldn't want me once you knew the real me," he began apologetically. "That you might even be afraid of me, as I'm not a human–"

"But you're a far more wonderful creature." Her voice was sweet.

"Wonderful?" he chortled. "I'm a devil, Lily," Samael sounded cruel, but Lily didn't feel fear. "I've sinned, I have killed and lied and betrayed. Out of all the heavenly creatures you could have chosen, I am the worst of them. I've become such a thing that belongs to neither Heaven nor Hell." He grinned a sour grin.

"It doesn't matter," Lily insisted, "who you were. It matters who you are, beside me, Samael."

"And who am I beside you?"

Lily kept her silence for some seconds. Samael seemed disappointed with her apparent hesitation.

"You're the one who makes me feel safe with your mere presence," Lily took his face into her hands. "Next to you I feel alive, you can change me, down to the way I breathe. You don't know it, but for a moment when you argued with Michael and left, I thought would be better to die than live without you."

"That's not a real feeling, Lily. My charm is talking instead of you."

"No. I know what I feel."

"I wish you knew," Samael sighed. Then he asked, "Did you hear our conversation?"

"I'm sorry, but I was behind the door," she confessed honestly. "I didn't hear everything, just half," she added quickly.

Samael's wing unwrapped her, he looked aside and sat up exhaling in disappointment. Lily peered at him worriedly, wondering whether she had said the wrong thing. Of course she had behaved rudely, eavesdropping on his conversation and lurking behind the door, but at the same time, she was the topic at hand.

Samael stood up and approached the narrow window. His wings covered his naked body like he was clad in a gray cassock.

"You know that I tried to kill all your predecessors, and you still say you love me?" he said in muted surprise.

Lily didn't answer at once. She got out of the bed slowly, then came up to him, and propped her arm behind his back.

"I believe you had a reason for what you did," she whispered in his ear. "I guess I loved you before we met. I saw you in my dreams and fell in love with you then."

"I told you not to trust dreams, Lily. You know nothing about me."

"No, I do know something about you." Her statement got Samael's attention, and he looked at her, involved in her theory. "Raphael told me you're very clever, maybe even the cleverest archangel in Heaven."

"I haven't been an angel for a long time now," Samael cut her off. "Almost an eternity." His hand lifted to caress her hair as it ruffled in the breeze. "But you still want to know why I killed them, don't you?"

Lily nodded with uncertainty.

"Okay," he looked out the window again. Looking at the darkness and seeing nothing seemed to help him to gather all his memories. "Raphael told you I followed our eldest brother Lucifer, and was banished from Heaven because of it. There is now no way for me to return to Heaven ever again."

"But do you want to go back to Heaven?"

"How much do you desire me to be beside you?" he asked. Lily said nothing, her answer was already clear. "You can't imagine the beauty of that place, the warmth the air carries there. Lucifer kept saying that we would attack and conquer it soon." He took a pause.

"You set him up, didn't you?" Lily remembered Raphael's words.

Samael kept staring out the window unblinking. Looking in his eyes, Lily saw his pupils growing and shrinking, and she noticed something like gray smoke roaming in them. She got the impression that the memories he had of the War of Heaven were rising in his eyes.

"Lucifer changed. His love for Eve consumed him. He desired to prove to God that he was the best creation Heaven had ever seen. I followed him because I knew he could create, and because I was sure he would improve Earth. I was curious. I wanted to find out the secret of creation, I wanted to learn everything. He told me that the secret laid in love – it was a feeling only Lucifer had discovered at the time. But he forgot it. He destroyed and murdered, he rebelled against our brothers, he adored seducing the other angels to follow him using his new discoveries: charm, seduction, sex, _life without God_ ," the smoke in Samael's eyes reflected different forms of angels and people, soldiers struggling against each other, a man killing a woman. "He released Abaddon–the destroyer. I couldn't let him ruin Heaven as he did Earth."

"When I withdrew, Michael had a chance to defeat the rage gathered in Lucifer. He sent Lucifer out of Heaven and into Hell, and locked him there. God made new rules after that war. He announced that no unearthly creature could use supernatural power on Earth. Mankind gained their freedom, and the right to choose between God and Lucifer. But before the new rules were signed, I knew that Lucifer could get out of Hell using his love of Eve's heir. I knew that Efran's family, your great-great-father or someone close to him, was on Lucifer's side. His wife was pregnant. He gave his word to Lucifer to sacrifice her female child to him. I couldn't let that happen."

"You missed someone, didn't you?" Lily supposed. "Otherwise I wouldn't exist."

"I never miss anybody if I aim for them," Samael assured her. He sighed mournfully. "Efran had a twin brother. When they were born, I hid the second boy, I had already a backup plan prepared for him. His name was Jarrett. Nobody knew about him, even the archangels. I helped him run away from Rome to the Armenian Empire and lurk there. Tigranes the Great, the king of Armenia, kindly agreed to aid me.

"Time passed. Jarrett died, but he didn't leave a female heir. With the disintegration of that country, Jarrett's offspring moved to Europe. There I lost track of them. Very difficult times followed afterwards. I had no place to go. I was wandering Earth, like a man fighting against fallen angels and Lucifer's minions. But all that time, I was creating my future."

He trailed off. Samael opened his right wing and wrapped it around Lily's naked body. She cuddled against his chest, putting her head on him. She wondered if Samael had a heart. With her ear on his chest she strained to hear his heart beat. But to her surprise she heard a knock deep inside his body. _His heart?_

"The Garden of Eden needed a keeper," Samael resumed, looking down at Lily. "God entrusted it to me."

"Why did he do that? You said he banished everyone who followed Satan," Lily inquired.

"I can't set foot in Heaven, but I'm still part of that world, Lily," he began explaining. "He knew that I saw what Lucifer was capable of. He's very clever, and he knew I wouldn't let him in the garden."

"And you wouldn't," Lily asserted confidently. "I heard that to do so means the fall of Heaven."

"It doesn't mean that. Getting into the garden means a loss of God's." His one hand rested on her cheek. "And the teacher never loses to the pupil. God can't lose to his own creation, do you understand?" His eyes gleamed, and a thin smile curled his lips. "You see, Michael and Gabriel will never let it be. They might lose the battle, and Heaven might fall – but not in this way. God can't afford to lose. Do you think he truly isn't cheating?" Samael winked at her.

"God will order to kill me?" Lily's voice hardly came out of her mouth. With fearful eyes she peered at her _savior_. Was it selfish to think about one's own life when there was a bigger stake – the continuation of life? She realized that by dying she could give someone else a chance at life, but her heart didn't want to stop. It itched to live in Samael's arms forever.

"No, he won't. The archangels will give that order," Samael said surprisingly unconcerned. "You don't know Michael. He knows that by killing you he will be banished from Heaven like me and Lucifer, but he will opt to do that if there is no other way to save Eden's gates."

"What is it in Eden that Lucifer longs for?"

"Good question. I wondered that for a long time. The answer is somewhere ahead of me, but I can't reach out my hand and grasp it," Samael balled his hand into a fist. "You know, the garden was the first place God created life."

"But you existed, didn't you?" she put in rapidly. "I mean angels. You were the life."

"No, saying life we mean creatures with feelings," Samael explained affectionately. "Angels were emotionless, like machines."

"But Lucifer fell in love," Lily protested. "And you. I know you feel something for me." She looked at him patiently. Waiting. "You appreciate beauty. That's why you didn't let Lucifer conquer Heaven."

"Of course I am able to feel now," he said, and pecked a quick kiss on her forehead. "Feelings came with time. First it happened to Lucifer. He recognized them on the first day of Eden's creation. But feelings are very dangerous. They're almost uncontrollable, and I daresay that God had a deal with Lucifer to figure out the consequences of the feelings. But even he didn't realize the danger. And then the game began, when he let Lucifer go down on Earth." Samael raised his left hand and pointed out the window. "Lucifer thought he won the first bet with God, that he could seduce Eve and tell her his plan. But he didn't realize that that was exactly what God wanted to happen – he wanted Lucifer to think he had won, and lead humans to the Earth. By giving the taste of victory to Lucifer, he started the system. It's the system you see in front of you every day. That's why God's created world is different – it's beautiful and ugly at the same time, it's happy and sad in the same moment, it's cruel and wonderful within the same instant."

In Samael's warm embrace, Lily threw herself into her own thoughts. Life was only a game, a system created on feelings. It was beyond Lily's understanding. A God who didn't know what lay at the end of life. A God who itched to see the real side of his creations. Mankind was only a pawn in this game. The figures were struggling against each other, but people were dying for their victories and losses.

"Haven't you seen God since you left Heaven?" Lily asked after a while.

Samael laughed soundlessly. "I play chess with him every so often."

"Who wins?" she teased.

"We haven't finished yet. It's a long game," he said solemnly. "He likes it, as I'm good at it and He has to think hard. Therefore the game becomes interesting and intriguing."

He put his right hand over her shoulder and pressed her against him. They looked out the window at an empty spot, at a dense darkness. Even the sword of moonlight was unable to breach its defenses.

"Where did you go today?" she broke his thoughts.

"I was in Eden, preparing it for war," he replied unfazed.

"You think that it's inevitable?"

"Lucifer lingered too long to let this chance slip through his hands," he boded. "With you he can reach the garden. If the archangels kill you, which means breaking of the Torah rules, then he will rise against Heaven anew. The world has no choice but to face him now."

"It's inhuman business," Lily remarked. "What is mankind supposed to do about this?"

"Lucifer's rising can't remain unnoticed. You've been in here all day long, you don't know what's going on outside."

"What's out there?" She forestalled worriedly. "Samael, what is it?"

"Earthquakes, tsunami, death all over the world. Chaos," he exhaled, excited. "I'm not the only one who has business on Earth. A lot of Lucifer's fellows have power in a lot of countries. They have flinched. Inflation, crisis, economy, oil. They have a big influence on all of these factors."

"Will it reach here, too?"

"It'll reach everywhere. Now my brothers are discussing how to move the war away from Earth and man," he explained.

"Will you help them?" Lily asked impatiently.

"This is not my war, Lily," Samael hissed. "I just want to protect you. Nothing else is of interest to me."

"But if the angels fall, you won't be able to protect me alone," Lily thought aloud, her voice shaking.

"It's madness to get involved in the war with Lucifer as powerful as he is. Here we need some tactics. The problem is that Heaven and Eden are separated now. I can't take my army and rush to rescue Heaven, and Heaven can't come to my aid either–"

There was a knock on the door, interrupting Samael. Both of them stepped back. The door opened and Raphael appeared behind it.

He looked at them from head to toe with a strange expression on his face. Though Samael's wing covered Lily, she still felt shy looking into Raphael's eyes.

"We can go now," Raphael said to Samael with a faded voice.

"We'll be there in a minute," Samael replied.

Raphael nodded indifferently and hurried to close the door after him. As soon as he was gone, Samael unwrapped his wing from Lily.

"Where are we going?" She asked stunned, watching Samael putting his clothes on.

"We're going to Dudael, the prison where Azazel is now," Samael explained calmly, sitting on the bed. He picked up his shoes and went on. Lily still stood surprised in front of the window. "Azazel is the previous keeper of Eden. After the War in Heaven, when Azazel assisted Lucifer, God ordered Raphael to lock him in Dudael till the day of the great judgment. Only Raphael can take us into the prison." He stood up and faced Lily. Samael propped his arm behind her back and whispered, "Azazel knows something that we need to get from him, otherwise I can't save both you and Eden. I don't want to put you in peril, but I won't run the risk and leave you here alone. That's why I have to take you with us."

"No!" Lily said confidently, looking into his eyes. "I'd rather die with you then stay here alone. I'll come."

The loneliness, the emptiness, even the pressing walls would kill her before Lucifer's fellows arrived, if she stayed in that church. The church had power like it was a living thing, Lily dreaded staying in it alone.

Samael smiled sneeringly. "Get dressed," he ordered.

Lily hurried into her shirt. There was something she wanted to tell Samael, but she didn't know where to start.

"Samael," she said dubiously.

He rolled his eyes on her.

"I'm sorry that I believed Beelzebub," she began weakly. "He told me you were dangerous and I don't know what occurred to me, but a strange sense in me made me follow him–"

"It's not your fault," Samael interrupted. "I told you that unearthly creatures aren't allowed to use their power on Earth, but that doesn't mean that we obey the law completely."

"You mean to tell me that Beelzebub used his power on me!" Lily suspected.

"He used to," Samael attested. "He squeezed your mind and made you believe he was the right person to follow. But you resisted him," he smiled affectionately, "just as you did to me in the car at our first meeting."

"You tried to seduce me with your power, too?" she turned to steel, her jeans in her hand.

"Sorry to say that, but yes," Samael sighed. "I was caught by surprise, discovering that your mind resisted me. Never before had anybody been able to resist me. But you did. Putting two and two together, I came to the conclusion that you had to be the heir of Eve, as only unearthly creatures and the offspring of Eve could do that."

"How many other girls did you seduce with your power?" Lily wondered.

"I told you this much, and you're wondering about the number of girls?" Samael chortled and stood up. "I liked sinning once upon a time, and, I'm sorry saying this, there were a lot." With a serious and apologetic air he tore his eyes away from her. Then, he heaved a silent sigh and walked out of the room, gripping his shirt, leaving Lily lying on the edge of the bed.

## 13. Dudael

Lily opened the door and slowly stepped into the hall. Her ears strained for any sound. Samael and Raphael stood beside the altar like they were praying, but Lily was sure that Samael wouldn't pray to God for help. There was some kind of steel inside him, he was too proud of himself to bow his head to anyone, not even the Creator.

She slid in noiselessly, but her appearance didn't remain unnoticed. Samael tore his eyes from the altar and peered back over his shoulder. Although there was a large distance between them, she could still see his anxious eyes. _What was it for?_ All the way down to the hall, Lily had been thinking about the prison they were going to – Dudael. What was she supposed to see there? Would it be like hell? What would happen if something went wrong? If she remained there forever, that would mean neither Lucifer nor the archangels could get her. The world would avoid the war. However, this was a life and death situation.

Samael hurried to meet her. He took her hand into his. They were standing in the middle of the hall, staring at each other, and if Raphael wasn't there, Lily would have thrown herself into his arms again. His magical look turned everything upside-down inside her.

Lily spotted Raphael giving them a concerned look, and dropped her eyes. Samael put his arm on her back. Then, he glanced at Raphael, who still wore his staple black cassock, and nodded.

"Lily," he traced his finger on her cheek, "I want you to stay close to Raphael. Do you understand me?"

"Why?" she whispered worriedly.

"Azazel has been imprisoned for a very long time," Raphael spoke up. The monk was already beside them. Lily hadn't heard him approach, and she wondered whether he had used his power to appear next to her in an instant. "He has created his own eerie world in there. Maybe it'd be beyond your imagination, but you might see things you haven't even seen in your worst nightmares."

"His creations can't attack Raphael. They won't touch the Angel of Light," Samael gently tried to explain. "You'll be safer with him than with me. I just want you to follow him everywhere he takes you if something goes wrong in the prison."

"But what about you?" Lily asked.

"He can better take care of himself if he's alone," Raphael answered. "It's something he has managed very well during his long existence." Samael glared at the monk, but Raphael only grinned. "Believe me, you'll be safe at my side. I'm invisible there, and I can hide you beneath my camouflage."

"Why don't you hide him too?" Lily demanded.

"I can hide earthly creatures only, Lily," Raphael sighed. "I'd like to help my brother, but it's beyond my power."

Lily looked from him to Samael. The green-eyed man nodded. "You have to stay near Raphael, Lily." Samael took her by shoulders. "Don't let the things you're going to see in there crawl into your soul."

"What am I supposed to see there? Devils? Fire? Tortured souls? Dead people or–"

"No, Lily," Raphael cut her off. "There are a lot of people who accepted immortality but were sent to be locked in Dudael. Azazel seduced them and trapped them there. But they aren't human anymore, though they still look like human beings. Try to look deep into them. It's impossible to believe what man is capable of when he's immortal and locked away forever without God. Don't let them seduce you," he finished vaguely.

"You'll work this through," Samael assured her, and took her into his arms. "Are you ready?"

"Yeah," she muttered dubiously, her miserable eyes hidden in his chest. She put her arms around his neck.

"Fine," Samael announced. "Lead us, Raphael."

"Where is that prison?" Lily asked. She tried to move back from Samael, but he kept her strongly to his chest. "How are we going there?"

"Just hold on to me tight," Samael smiled wide. Regardless of Raphael's and Lily's worries, Samael seemed to be brimming with anticipation for the upcoming journey.

Lily realized his meaning. They were going to take her to Dudael in the way the angels used to move – appearing and disappearing in light or flame. They were about to travel as Samael had on the highway when he had stolen Lily from Beelzebub, or as Michael had when he disappeared from the church in the morning using bright light.

Lily's stomach turned to water. Astounded, she looked around just in time to see Raphael's cassock change into two wings, bright white and as beautiful as Michael's. They grew on his back as if shaped from the very air, and then a heavenly light broke the roof open. Raphael shone, his blonde hair became pure gold, its brightness blinding Lily. He closed then opened his brown eyes. Lily saw Heaven mirrored in them. His kindness made his eyes more beautiful. But she didn't see any of the confidence, cleverness and seduction she had seen in Samael's playful eyes.

Lily peered at Samael. His gray wings were already opened and ready to take her far away. Now she felt a jolt of happiness in her soul. It didn't matter where they were going to take her, it only mattered whom she was going there with. With Samael, Lily felt ready even to go to Hell and face Lucifer himself.

Raphael's wings gave a wave, preparing them for the upcoming unearthly flight. Lily tightened her hands around Samael's neck, her heart thrumming as if it might break out of her chest. Samael's smile had already faded away. Now, he bore a serious look, his green eyes were narrowed and darkened.

Within a second, Lily felt her feet lifting from the ground. Samael had covered her with his gray wings, and then they were rushing up into the cloudy sky with impossible speed. Lily didn't feel the wind in her face. Their speed was extremely high, and the city under her feet was lost in a second. It seemed to her that they were darting up inside a vacuum pipe with invisible walls.

The picture before Lily's eyes was changing too fast. At first she saw a glimmer of the city beneath, then it got lost behind the endless clouds they had passed through. Lily had flown in a plane and had been above clouds before, but even so she had never seen such a beautiful place as she was seeing now. The vivid rays of sun made the clouds look like endless cotton as they stretched toward the horizon. The air was warm.

For a moment the time lengthened. Lily looked around flabbergasted, and then everything disappeared, as though somebody pulled a gloriously beautiful picture away from her view. Now she was swooping down like a bullet, no, faster than any bullet could manage. She tried her best to look ahead. There was a desert laid out in front of her. Just a second separated her from hitting the sands. She closed her eyes tight and shrieked in fear. But all was well as Samael, holding her tightly, tore through the sands like paper and drilled deep into the ground.

Feeling some courage in his arms, Lily opened her eyes. Now they were rushing down through a tunnel in the ground. Raphael's heavenly light shone brightly, illuminating their way. She tried to look at Samael. His gray wings had uncovered her now. It was as though Lily was being carried by a great eagle.

In next to no time, Lily felt their fall slow down. Before she could examine their new whereabouts, they had already landed. Samael had yet to let her go. Finally, he lowered her warily to the ground.

"How do you feel?" he asked. "Is your head swimming?"

"No, I guess I'm fine," Lily muttered, displeasure in her voice. She removed her hands from his neck, feeling giddy.

"Fine," Samael said dryly and came up to Raphael.

The monk wore a bright white cassock now, and he laced his hands together as he stared ahead. Lily spun around to gaze in the same direction, but there was nothing there except foggy darkness. She peeked up; the darkness mingled with the air and hung heavy above her. She couldn't see the ceiling, but it might be close enough that she could reach it if she tried. Lily dared not to raise her hand up. The ground was dry and solid. The light coming from Raphael was weak at her feet, and she couldn't see the color of the ground.

"We're going into that fog?" the worried words escaped from Lily's mouth.

Nobody answered. Raphael raised his hand and stretched out toward the fog.

" _Exhibes_ ," Raphael hissed in a hushed voice. A bright light rose up from the ground and stood amidst the darkness, dispersing the dim fog.

Lily, immobilized, looked at the magic going on before her eyes. A huge castle stretched up about half a mile and mingled with the ceiling above. It was lit up by blue lights, as though thousands of projectors were placed around the castle. The ceiling was too high to reach, and the ground was gray like ash, but too solid to be ash in truth.

Peering around in shock, Lily didn't notice her feet taking her toward Samael of their own accord.

"Here we are." His voice made her jerk back to reality. "Do you remember what I told you?" Receiving no answer, he reminded her. "Stay close to Raphael."

She nodded absently. The castle didn't look ugly, on the contrary, outwardly it had a specific beauty, but Lily remembered Raphael's words about trying to look deeply. The first look might be an illusion.

"Let's go," Raphael started forward toward the gates on the far end of the pathway.

Samael looked at Lily severely. With uneasiness in her heart, Lily flinched, and hurried to catch up with the monk. The pathway leading toward the entrance of the huge castle was lit by dim, flame-yellow lights. If Lily wasn't sure about their heavenly origin, she'd think there were two neon wires pinned to both sides of the pathway.

Samael walked behind, keeping some distance between him and Lily. Every now and again she peered back at him in hope that he would say something, but Samael seemed to be blind to her.

They were at the gates when Samael caught up with them. There was a big picture carved on the gates. Looking carefully, Lily recognized the warrior holding a long spear at the throat of a fallen man. Wearing a military uniform, he bore the same look as Raphael did now. Here was the prison Dudael, and the fallen man must be Azazel. She glanced at a notice hung above the picture, but the language was unfamiliar to her.

"What's written there?" she whispered to Samael.

"The one who dares to tread here will be blind and deprived of God's light forevermore, until the day of the great judgment when he shall be cast into the fire," Samael translated tonelessly.

Lily's heart sunk. "What does it mean? Will we be able to leave this place, Samael?"

"You have nothing to worry about." Finally, Samael glanced at her. His eyes were playful, he looked like a child who was on the brink of a new discovery. "This is a warning for Lilith's offspring, besides, the keeper of the prison himself," he pointed to Raphael, "is with you. He'll definitely bring you out of it again, won't you, Raphael?"

The monk replied with nothing, keeping his worried gaze on the gates. Most assuredly Raphael recalled the memories, the old times when he had built this prison and tossed the previous keeper of the Garden of Eden into it. Now he was here with the new keeper. Lily wondered how long it had been since he had last been here, but she dared not to break concentration on the gates.

"What about you, Samael?" Lily murmured after a little while.

"What about me?"

"Will you escape from here, too?" Her voice trembled. "What if God realizes you broke the rules?"

"I have to leave with you," Samael's voice became anxious, or at least it seemed that way to Lily. "But even God will agree with me that the rules exist only to be one day broken. If he didn't believe that, he wouldn't love the life he created on Earth."

"You think God loves people because they sin?" Lily guessed.

"He loves man because man is unpredictable," Samael said. "If man followed all rules, life on Earth wouldn't exist. Man would never have been banished from the Garden of Eden. I told you about the feelings and the danger – sometimes, they show the right way, but you still need to break or bend some rules."

"Instinct," Lily added rapidly.

The conversation was interrupted by the rough voice of the opening rusty gates. Lily felt adrenaline rushing through her veins. Her heart began hammering as in her mind's eye she saw the castle's insides. To her disappointment, there was darkness behind the gates, like nobody was at home.

The gates hung open and quiet fell. No voices, no wind, nothing. Lily thought she became deaf and rubbed at her ears, but Samael grasped her hand, looking at her severely.

As her eyes turned toward the gates, she saw a person walking to meet them, holding a torch above the head. The flame lit a narrow passage opposite the gate. Lily looked closely, trying to figure out if the person holding the torch was a human. It wore a black cassock like Raphael in the church, and its face was obscured under the hood, but Lily spotted two flaming eyes.

It came and stood two steps away from Raphael before it bowed and greeted him.

"My angel." It was a dulcet woman's voice.

"Succubus," Raphael greeted back.

Lily tried to see something else under the hood, but the creature's face remained in darkness. Only her eyes were flaming. Lily gave up and glanced at the torch. She had never seen such fire before. It was glowing lazily, as if in different, lengthened time, and the flame was mingling with air like a yellow liquid. The creature, holding it, raised its free hand and pushed back its hood. Lily forgot to breathe. A unique beauty stood before Lily's eyes; curly golden hair spilling out over the cassock's shoulders, lips plump and cherry red. She saw distinctly flaming-yellow eyes, and a face more beautiful than any she had ever seen before. It was a woman, far too beautiful for such a prison. She looked from Raphael to Samael, whose eyes were piercing into her. They stared at each other for an intimate space of time. Lily gawked from her to Samael, then back at her, and saw Succubus's face curl into a thin, happy smile.

"Welcome, Samael," she said. "It's been a long time."

"A long time for the ones who're stuck in this prison," Samael cut her off waspishly. "The time goes by much faster outside," he teased, his smile sneering.

"You haven't changed." Succubus narrowed her eyes. "My rude mustang."

It was clear they had known each other for a long time. Lily felt an incomprehensible envy as she noticed the way Succubus looked at Samael. She was seducing Samael with those eager eyes, she was seducing him with her irresistible look.

" _Accipere eum in_ ," Raphael ordered, breaking their eye contact. Succubus nodded obediently and gave the monk a bow. Without saying anything, she spun around and started forward into the castle. She hadn't even noticed Lily. It was as though Lily didn't exist.

Lily looked at Samael in puzzlement. In her narrowed eyes an unexplainable anger rose, demanding an explanation, but the unearthly creature ignored her look. He indicated the pathway ahead.

Lily wheeled around curtly and hurried to catch up with Raphael, who was already about to enter the gates. Samael sighed and made his way after her.

"Stay close," Raphael hummed under his breath as she came up beside him. "Try to control yourself and don't look around too much."

Lily nodded involuntarily. She tried to peer back at Samael, but Raphael poked her. "Stay close," he hissed threateningly.

With a loud snap, the gates closed behind them, and Lily thought that the ceiling would crash down. She received only a sandy rain. As the gates were closed, the darkness in a hazy corridor laid before them disappeared and was replaced by fire light, but Lily couldn't find the source.

The outside silence was replaced by echoes wandering in the corridor – cries, shrieks, moans, groans, hollers. It sounded like people were being tortured in the depths of the castle. The farther they strode into the prison, the louder the voices became. Lily looked around to find where they were coming from. On both sides, endless sandy walls stretched on, along with the unreal flame.

Raphael and Samael looked unfazed.

"Can you hear the voices?" she hissed to Raphael. The archangel nodded. "What are they?"

Raphael only looked down at her with his serious eyes. He didn't reply, but the expression in his eyes told her to be patient, that soon she would figure it out on herself. Lily gulped and looked away.

Succubus was two steps ahead, holding the torch high above her. She kept looking ahead. Not once had she turned to check if the angels were still following her or not. She obviously wasn't interested in the guests.

The wandering sounds grew louder and louder. The passage parted in three in the end, and their guide took them to the right. Lily tried to see something in the other dark corridors, but found nothing, only blackness.

The journey went on along another corridor – the same sandy walls and solid floor. Lily spotted a doorway somewhere in the distance. She straightened, felt a flutter in her stomach, but her eyes stared strongly at the hole in the wall. With every step it grew closer, and finally she could peek into the room through the doorway.

A tremor ran over her body and her mouth fell open in horror. She saw a naked woman lying on a bed, her head propped up by the headboard. She looked at Lily with stony eyes. They were empty, carrying no emotion within them. Her long black hair was scattered about her, her hands were lying at her sides. Her breasts were quaking because of the motions of a naked man atop her. As he turned and faced Lily, she saw something like a human, or something that might've been human once. Half the skin of his face was ripped, as if a lion had clawed it off, and fresh blood was still dripping down on the woman's neck. He smiled at Lily wickedly, widening his eyes, and with his long tongue he licked the woman's skin. Still the black-haired woman's eyes remained emotionless. She seemed dead. Lily covered her eyes with her hand and opened her mouth to shriek, but her voice refused to come out of her throat.

Raphael patted on her shoulder. She tried to regain her breath until they reached the next doorway. Now Lily knew what the voices were about: sex. Within every doorway she saw it – three women kissing and licking a huge man sitting on his throne. Then she saw a tall and muscular man standing at a wall as a red-haired woman knelt down before his erection. She took it into her mouth while another man came up to join her.

The next room held two naked men engaging in intercourse. One had brown frizzy hair and green eyes like Samael's, tight skin and a handsome face. The other was older, with graying hair, and he stood a little shorter than his lover. The younger glanced at Lily and winked at her, or perhaps at Samael. He looked like a human – his face, his skin, his body – but the expression in his eyes was devilish. Lily didn't recognize any human emotion in them. His hand passed through the other man's gray hair, and they kissed eagerly. Lily averted her eyes, but couldn't help looking into the following rooms.

The corridor split again. This time Succubus led them into the middle corridor. After ten yards, Lily saw doorways again. Sounds wandering here became more mystical, like some of them were too old and eluded the walls' memories.

Every room had different people with different predilections, though Lily wouldn't call them people – half human, half demons. She saw group sex, saw masochists scratching on each other's skin, creating words or pictures using sharp knives, or teeth, or long nasty nails. In one room Lily saw a crooning brown-haired woman in the doggy-style position, her face buried in the bed, as a man thrust into her while another man scourged him. His back was all bloody, his skin whipped raw, but he kept thrusting into her and screaming hysterically. The man relished every stroke on his back, he enjoyed the pain and the sex at the same time.

## 14. The Angel of Death

They went through several corridors, but the world around them the same – opened doors, some of them covered by transparent curtains, but all of them lead to the same destination of sex, moans, and cries of pain. There were different faces, but each shared the same inhuman expressions.

"Where do the other corridors lead to?" she asked Raphael when they chose the leftmost path at the next fork.

"This is a maze." the archangel said. "It was created for humans. If they come in through the same gates we did, they will never find the right way back out again."

"But how can humans find the way in?" Lily asked, interested. "And who would want to risk being trapped here forever?"

"There are a lot of people longing for immortality, and they'll do anything and everything to attain it," Raphael explained. "Some organizations in different countries find such buyers and bring them here."

Lily peeked back at Samael, bewildered. The keeper of Eden was walking unfazed, his hands thrust into his pockets, looking for all the world like he had come to a park for a stroll. Nothing captured his interest, save that he kept looking ahead at Succubus. Lily felt a rush of her blood in her ears. Why didn't he pay attention to her? She was scared, she needed him now, she wanted his protective arms, but instead, Samael ignored both Lily and Raphael.

A moment later, Lily jerked under Raphael's grasp. He had stopped her and pulled her aside. _What is wrong?_ She looked around. Succubus had stopped in front of them, gazing at Samael through Lily, like Lily was merely a ghost wandering in these endless corridors. Lily glanced back at Samael uneasily.

Succubus paced toward him, and Raphael pushed Lily out of her way. Lily peered at him indignantly.

"She can't see us," the monk said. "Don't you remember about my powers here? You're invisible like me."

Lily looked at Samael then back at Raphael quickly. "Can't Samael see us either?"

"Yes."

"But does he know we're here?"

"He can't see us, but he has the power to feel us."

Succubus approached Samael and stood in front of him, her gleaming eyes piercing his. Samael regarded her with a playfulness in his green eyes. He did nothing when she closed in on him, to better lean against his chest.

"The next room is empty. Waiting for us," she hissed into his face before biting her lip. Samael stood immobile, thinking, deciding whether to take her invitation or reject it.

"What the...?" Lily cried out angrily and took a step to knock Succubus away, but Raphael grabbed her.

"We aren't here, do you remember?" he told her roughly. "You have to stay inconspicuous or else I won't be able to protect you if they find out Samael isn't alone."

"But she–" Lily pointed ahead, "look at her."

"Control your feelings," Raphael insisted.

Holding the torch with one hand, Succubus traced her fingers over Samael's face, then wove her fingers through his hair.

"Do you remember us?" she asked him in a hushed voice.

No doubt Samael and Succubus were very familiar with each other, but how close were they? She was inviting Samael into one of the inhuman sex rooms, obviously not to engage in civil conversation.

"It was a long time ago, Succubus," Samael replied at last.

"It's not a long time for such immortal creatures as we are," she retorted. "What is time to us? Centuries pass by like seconds." Succubus exhaled, filling his nose with her hot breath. "I'm not asking you to come back to me like before. Do you remember the days we shared together?" Her eyes gleamed greedily. "The sex we had can't be forgotten. I'll risk everything and ask you to have me one more time." She stepped back and unbuttoned her cassock. It slid down over her body to the floor. The torch illuminated her white skin, and her golden hair was now completely free to stretch down to her waist. Her breasts were tight, her nipples were hard, and Samael's eyes fell upon them involuntarily. Even Lily couldn't tear her eyes away from her bare spine and shapely ass, she had the kind of long and slender legs other girls could only dream of. Who had created such a beautiful creation as Succubus and left her in a prison?

"Take me into that room and fuck me hard, Samael," she ordered, taking his face into her hands. "I've missed you, my mustang." Her hand slid down between his legs and grasped his erection. "I need you inside me. Satisfy me, Samael." She stood up on her toes, her mouth reaching up to his chin, and then she licked his neck. She took his hand and put it on her naked rear. "What are you waiting for?" Succubus kissed his lips. "Don't you want to taste me once again? You can't visit me every day like before, Samael."

Succubus tossed the torch to the ground and ripped Samael's shirt open, freeing his muscular and irresistible chest. She looked at his skin with hungry eyes, then her mouth attacked him fiercely.

Lily thought that Samael would succumb to temptation. He tilted his head back, letting her lick his neck and enjoy the taste of his skin that Lily liked the most, but then he gathered himself and resisted her advances. His green eyes darkened and became stoic when he looked back at her again. He took her by her shoulders and rudely pushed her away.

"Put your clothes on and lead me in," he said severely. "I'm on business here."

For some seconds Succubus stood stunned. Now Lily recognized Samael again. Succubus had the same expression as Samael had had in the car the day they first met, when Lily had managed to refuse him. That expression meant Succubus had never been rejected before, Samael was the first to push her flawless body away.

Succubus laughed loudly. Her voice filled in the corridor and got lost in the infinity of it.

"You know that I can leave you here, and you'll roam in search of the exit forever," she said jovially, but her voice was colored with a new kind of anger. "Do you think Raphael will come to save you, keeper of Eden?" She took a step closer to him and put her fingers on his chest. "I like your raging eyes," she hissed. "Do you remember how many souls you've destroyed for me? How many arms have been raised against you because of my charm?"

"Your charm has no power on me anymore, Succubus," Samael said tonelessly. He took her hands off his chest. "I won't touch you, even if you leave me in these corridors forevermore. You'd better get dressed and lead me ahead."

Succubus withdrew backward, astonished at first, then she gave a wave. Her cassock lying on the floor dissolved in the air. Like smoke, it soared and gathered around her body. Within a second the same cassock materialized over her naked body. The hood came over her head itself and hid her face.

"As you wish," she teased, and turned her back to him.

"Succubus," Samael cried after her at the moment she was about to leave. His voice rang in the corridor and vibrated the walls. "You have orders to take me in," he reminded her as she peered back.

"You know my price." She pointed the room. Samael kept his silence.

Lily looked at Raphael, hoping the archangel would help Samael. Raphael stood still. He was going to watch the performance in silence. Meanwhile, Succubus came up to Samael again. With one gesture she lifted the torch, and it hung in mid-air soaring above their heads.

"I offered you a pleasant deal. Me," she indicated her body, "for your business."

Samael raised his head. At first, Lily didn't recognize him, because the eyes she could see now didn't belong to the creature who had loved her several hours ago. These eyes shone like green flames. His eyebrows arched, his hands balled into fists. If those wings weren't gray, she would definitely believe that a devil stood there in place of Samael.

Samael's wings opened wide, reaching from one wall to the other. She saw the throes of anger that momentarily twisted the ninth archangel. Before Succubus could understand their meaning, she was struck by Samael's invisible power. Like a waving wind, charged with inhuman power, Samael's wrath released itself from his body and enveloped Succubus. He hadn't even touched her, but Succubus was tossed backward, before she crashed to the ground. Lily looked from her to Samael in puzzlement.

"Raphael, do something," she begged.

"All is well" he said, unfazed. "My brother's wings need some freedom. Let's allow him that much, shall we?" He winked.

Samael looked in their direction as though he had heard Raphael, although the archangel had told Lily that they were invisible and inaudible.

Succubus jumped to her feet, the hood slid down off her head. She shrieked loudly, and the floor and the ceiling shuddered in unison. Lily pressed her hands to her ears. Sand rained onto her head.

She glanced at Samael. Samael stood his ground, wearing the same malicious look.

The people from the nearest rooms wandered out, naked and with curiosity in their eyes. As soon as they saw Samael, a muttering gasp went through them, some put their heads into their hands, some bowed to him and withdrew back. Lily watched them retreat back into the rooms, flabbergasted.

"Bow your head, Succubus," Samael's devilish voice pierced through the corridor. Lily glanced at him instantly – his mouth was shut. He spoke telepathically, just as he had to Beelzebub before, when he had come to rescue Lily.

A sharp wind came from the end of the corridor. It passed Samael and Lily, then reached Succubus. Her hair and cassock were ruffled back. She closed her eyes.

"This is one of the archangels of the Great Nine." His voice strangled the air in the corridor. "You will show me the respect I am due."

"Did you show me your respect when you left me here, Samael?" she growled. "You're a liar. The ninth archangel, you left your love behind, you left me to be tortured." All of a sudden she set off at a run toward Samael, her right hand raised above her head. Lily spotted a gleaming thing in her hand. It was a sword, she was going to stab it into his chest. Samael darted toward her. He was much faster than she was. He grasped her by neck and remorselessly slammed her into the wall. A shriek tore itself out of Lily's mouth, she clapped her hands to her mouth in horror and could swear that the wall itself rattled. Succubus's howl of pain flooded the corridors.

Lily took a step closer to them to get a good look. Samael was holding Succubus with one hand, her feet kicking uselessly in the air. Succubus moaned, but his grasp tightened around her neck, and she choked on her own voice. Lily saw her bleeding. Samael's right hand held his gray sword. It was still stuck in her shoulder.

Lily looked at his face, expecting to see a predator with long teeth, but Samael's eyes had already calmed down. He released her, pulling his sword back to let her roll over the ground. Succubus struggled into a sitting position, clutching at her shoulder. Her hands were covered in her own blood. _God had gifted such creatures with blood too,_ Lily thought.

"I always knew you were emotionless. You're a dead man walking," she wheezed, coughing blackened blood out of her mouth. "But I always loved you, Samael. If you leave me here, I'll hold you here with me as well. I will see your handsome face every day, but your eyes will be mournful, because you'll be trapped in here forever."

Samael knelt down in front of her, narrowing his eyes. Holding her chin, he lifted her head carefully. "Show me the way, Succubus," he snarled. "You don't want me to torture you forever. Don't play with me. I'll send you to the Island of the Dead."

They glared into each other's eyes unblinking, Lily watching them, uncomprehending.

"What is the Island of the Dead?" she asked.

"It's the place where deceased unearthly creatures live," Raphael replied. "You can find nothing there except for darkness, gloom, and emptiness. Believe me, it's a fate you wouldn't wish on your worst enemy. There is no way back from there."

Succubus's yell split the air in the corridor again, making Lily tear her eyes from Raphael and peer at Samael. He held Succubus by the wounded shoulder and hoisted her onto her feet. She laughed out loud through her pain, as if she enjoyed it. Samael bent forward, he smelled her face. He traced his finger over her neck down to her breasts.

"Too beautiful, but still cold and unreal," he hissed unsympathetically. Lily had to strain her ear to catch his voice. "You've got blood," he touched her wound, "but it's not hot, it's as cold as ice. Tell me, can you love at all, Succubus?"

She moaned, but Lily didn't hear her answer. Holding her for some seconds, Samael finally let her go and spun around.

"Lead the way," he ordered dryly, his green wicked eyes looking at Lily's direction.

"I thought you said that he can't see us?" Lily stepped back to Raphael as though she was scared of Samael now.

"I'm cheating," the monk grinned. "I created this place, after all. This is my world, and I can do to it what I like."

Succubus flinched. Her head was covered with the hood again. She picked up the torch slowly and started off. Samael readjusted his shirt and followed her.

"If you're the creator of this place, then why do we need Succubus to find the way out of this maze?" Lily responded as she and Raphael began following Samael.

"Dudael has been changed several times," Raphael replied mildly. "First, it was empty save only Azazel, then Gabriel advised me to let the people who longed for immortality into the prison forever. Some of Lucifer's companions liked the idea, and they came here and built the place you see now. Thus this place is like Earth; God created it and gave it to mankind. Then man changed it."

"Does he have a hand in those changes?" Lily looked at Samael, who was walking his hand thrust into his trousers. "He was in this prison before, this isn't his first visit, is it?"

"He used to hang out here with Lucifer's other partners a long time ago," Raphael affirmed.

"He was a prisoner?"

"The prison has two entrances. We came through one, but the other was for Lucifer's comrades. He sends his people here every so often–"

"Can't he just set Azazel free?" Lily cut him off.

"No. He won't run such a risk for Azazel," Raphael supposed. Lily saw Samael veer to the right at the end of the way. Darkness fell in the corridor momentarily.

"Raphael!" As soon as she said his name, the corridor was illuminated by a heavenly bright light coming from the monk's clothes.

"Come," he ordered, and hurried ahead.

The next corridor was the same as the previous. Lily can't help stealing a look at the scene behind the first doorway. Entirely naked, a red-haired woman sat on a chair, legs sprawled out, head tossed back. Her eyes were closed. Between her legs was a black-haired woman whose face Lily couldn't see. Hunched forward, she was kissing the red-haired woman's belly hungrily, then her lips moved down over the other woman's skin and got lost between her partner's legs. Lily shook her head in disgust, then the image passed out of her view as she raced to catch up with Raphael.

The distance between Samael and Lily had widened, the slight light of the Succubus's torch could hardly be seen from so far a distance. Lily didn't want to lose Raphael's heavenly light and find herself alone in the corridor among those immortal humans.

"I always hoped that one day Samael would feel, because living without feelings is the same as being dead," the monk confessed. "I know he told you he loved you, but I'd advise you yet to keep some distance from him. You'll never unravel his true intentions, trust me."

A fleeting glimpse of the monk's eyes was enough to understand he was extremely serious. "What do you mean by saying he's unpredictable?" Lily asked. "I believe that he has feelings for me. Maybe it's not the same way a human loves, but it's a feeling all the same."

"Look," Raphael sighed, "Samael is too clever because he was created to be. Being a fallen archangel, he remains trusted by God, but you've got to be careful because Samael works only for his own purposes. He's a loner, he keeps his distance from every other archangel. He was Heaven's archangel, he was Lucifer's partner, he helped humanity, he killed Eve's progeny – Efran and his whole family," Raphael stopped abruptly. Lily did the same. Her eyes were scared, but thoughtful. "What do you think the too-clever man would want to have most?"

Different answers hovered in her head, but her mouth remained shut.

"Purpose," Raphael answered his own questions solemnly, "An impossible purpose. Something that hasn't been done before."

"What is his purpose now?" Lily mouthed.

"Ah!" Raphael chortled loudly. The walls echoed his voice, sucking it in. "Even Father doesn't know his purpose. Nobody knows what is in his mind. Sometimes Michael and Gabriel overestimate him, but I have always known that Samael never makes an unplanned movement. His love for you can't be just coincidence. I can't believe you first encountered each other in a club."

Lily instantly forgot to breathe. A lot of thoughts popped into her mind simultaneously. There might be sense in Raphael's words, in regards to why such a beautiful and mighty creature as Samael should fall in love with such a primitive and meaningless girl like Lily.

"I just want you to be careful around him," Raphael resumed morosely, breaking the silence. "Don't trust him completely. You can't be sure what the angel of death is capable of."

"Angel of death?" Lily was surprised, her eyebrows arched. "Samael is the angel of death?"

Raphael looked into her eyes gloomily. "He takes unearthly creatures to the Island of the Dead and gives them to Uriel."

"Is it a bad thing, to find and remove the evil souls?"

"The body and soul of Unearthly creatures is one entity, they can't be separated," Raphael replied mildly. "Evil and good are only for humans. Angels and demons, they aren't good or bad. By the way, God sent Eve to the Island of the Dead too, as a punishment for disobeying him. God knows forgiveness, but Samael never forgives. He had something with Succubus once, but I believe that now he will remorselessly send her to the Island of the Dead too, the cruelest place for unearthly creatures." Raphael looked around, turning his heavenly light to the walls using his hand as if his palm was a torch. "I guess we're nearly there."

"Where?" Lily asked impatiently.

"In Azazel's realm," the monk replied solemnly, then hummed something incomprehensible under his breath. An air wave formed around his outstretched hand then it expanded and hit the wall. It exploded. Lily closed her eyes. The sound of the explosion deafened her ears briefly.

Being deaf and blind, Lily began to see into other queer worlds. Her memories took her back through time and she saw a blonde woman's face smiling on her. At first it was blurry, then the picture cleared up. With her brown eyes filled with happiness, she wanted to say something to Lily, but her thin lips didn't move. Lily was sure that the woman had something to tell her. _W_ _hy didn't she just say it?_

Her face was familiar, but Lily couldn't register where she had seen the woman. The way the woman was looking at her warmed Lily down to her bones.

Lily smiled involuntarily. The woman opened her mouth, but Lily didn't hear her voice. Lily wanted her to repeat the words, wanted to hug that woman, but she came to the realization that she couldn't control her body.

She looked over the woman's shoulder. They were in a car, but Lily couldn't see the driver. There should be someone steering the wheel. The upcoming image behind the woman made Lily's eyes freeze. Fear flooded her. A big track was a yard away from them. Within a second it crashed into the car that she and the woman were in. Lily tried to cry, she opened her mouth but her voice refused to come out, as if her lungs were entirely airless.

Lily blinked. The picture before her eyes stopped moving. The time stopped. Staring at it with unfocused eyes, she saw the woman's brown eyes looking at her mournfully. The air filled with glass and debris, so close that Lily could reach out for them, if only her body would obey her. She felt cold, and finally she exhaled, puffing out a white huge cloud which erased that surreal picture.

It was swallowed up by darkness momentarily, then a bright light replaced it. As her eyes adjusted to the light, she saw Raphael's anxious face above her.

"Are you alright?" he asked. "Can you get up?"

"I guess I can," Lily struggled into sitting position, feeling giddy, and Raphael helped her up. "What just happened?"

"You collapsed to the ground," Raphael straightened her loosened hair. "It's okay in this prison, you aren't the first."

"I had a vision," Lily said, taking her face into her hands.

"It wasn't a vision, it was a memory. This prison brings back your worst memories and makes you watch them again and again until you lose your mind. Later, you won't know where the line of reality and insanity is, and your mind will be lost in these walls forever." Raphael held his hand out to help Lily stand up.

As she was on her feet she looked around. There was a big hole caved into the wall, big enough to pass through. Pieces of wall were soaring in the air as if gravity didn't exist here. Lily's eyes became magnified in surprise.

"What's going on here?" she squeaked.

"I told you, this is my place. I slowed down time," Raphael said jovially. He made his way toward the hole and beckoned Lily.

"Slowed down time? But that's...that's..."

"Impossible?" he finished her sentence.

"Yeah."

"Impossible on Earth. The rules on Earth aren't fit for here," Raphael explained. "Watch your head."

Lily bent forward to avoid the large pieces hanging in the air.

"We have to take a turn here," Raphael said, and veered to the left. "I guess that time can go on normally now. Look up."

As he trailed off, the stones fell to the ground quickly, and the voices, moans and wind returned to life instantly. Lily looked ahead; there was a light at the end of the corridor. It was the way out of the maze of sexual games, the maze of uncontrollable memories, and the maze of self-humiliation.

## 15. Azazel's Realm

The sound of shouting hit Lily's face, as if a crowd had erupted opposite the doorway. The light at the end was seemingly an entrance into an entirely other world, one having nothing to do with the dingy mazes.

The light blinded her. When her eyes adjusted to it a huge place opened in front of her. She instantly saw an enormous stadium full of people yelling, shrieking and supporting the ones on the stage. Lily found herself like an ant in a huge hole. Cliffs like icicles jutted out of the ceiling. Orange light lit the stadium, like thousands of candles and torches had been placed around it. As Lily's eyes dropped down to the stage, her heart was stopped by the eerie performance everyone was cheering for.

It reminded her of an arena of gladiators. Death and destruction were spread everywhere, as below her people slaughtered each other, tore each other open like beasts. The stage was colored poppy red with blood streaming to the edges. Lily couldn't count how many people were down there, maybe several hundred, or even a thousand. The crowd shouted with every blow, and gasped with every drop of blood shed.

"Raphael," she exclaimed, dumbfounded, "what's going on here? Why are they killing each other?"

"This is a common ceremony for this prison, Lily," Raphael explained unsympathetically. "The one who survives the battle will take the gift. This time the bet is very high. That's why there are a lot of humans and inhuman creatures in the arena."

Some steps out from the corridor Samael stood, leaning against the railing that was wrapped around the stadium. He was watching the slaughter. Lily, alongside Raphael, came up and stood beside him. Lily looked at Samael's face surreptitiously; his eyes were dark and thoughtful. She wondered what he had recalled from his memories related to this gladiator's arena. Had he ever fought in it himself?

"Stay close," Samael hissed abruptly. Lily raised her eyebrows.

"Does he see us?" She peered at Raphael where he was standing on her other side. "You said nobody can see and hear us."

"He can't see us, but I told you that he can feel us. Especially you."

"Why me?"

"Because he loves you." Raphael sneered and turned his face away.

Lily knew that the monk didn't believe in Samael's feelings, but he didn't know the gray-winged creature's soul. Lily believed that Samael was still one of God's servants. He hadn't let Heaven fall, he had saved Eve's line, and he hadn't allowed Lucifer near its female heir. Maybe he had done monstrous things once, but now he was different, at least to Lily.

She peeked around. Succubus had already left Samael. Then Lily looked in the same direction as Raphael. There in the middle of the tribune to Lily's right sat an unusual woman. Regardless of the distance Lily couldn't help but stare.

"Who's she?" Lily asked Raphael, pointing to the tribune.

"That is Lilith," the monk muttered vigorously.

"Didn't she die?"

"No. She was ready to do everything to avoid death. She managed to convince Lucifer to keep her alive, and he made her a queen in the world of the dead." His words sounded mystical and terrifying.

"What is the world of the dead?" Lily knew only Heaven and Hell.

"A name for Hell," Raphael explained.

"Let's go," Samael interrupted dryly.

Without looking at them, as he could see neither Lily, nor Raphael, he made his way toward the opposite platform. They had to pass through a maddened crowd.

The aisle was narrow, and from time to time Lily thought that she could catch on somebody. Walking along this way was like passing through hell itself. At first she studied the people on the platforms. There she saw faces that she thought she would never forget. Half of one man's face was completely torn away, blood was dried on the other half and on the remaining pieces of his skull. His less damaged eye met Lily's, and she averted hers promptly from his mangled face. Looking down she tried to steady her breathing, then raised her eyes. There was a peculiar girl of about eight years old, with big brown eyes and long frizzy black hair. Many men would someday dream about her sunburnt skin, tight breasts and plump lips. She held the hand of a woman who might have been her mother. The girl stared at Samael eagerly, winked at him and licked her lips provocatively. When Samael didn't pay attention to her, she faced the woman next to her and bent forward. The woman smiled wickedly and brought her long tongue out of her mouth. The girl's eyes widened, her eyebrows raised, and she closed her lips around the woman's tongue, sucking it deep into her mouth.

Lily rubbed her eyes and looked again, hoping that she would wake up in her bed to find that the hideous prison Dudael was just a nightmare. Of course nothing changed, this crowd heaping with monsters was more real than even her bed. She glanced back at Raphael desperately, looking for salvation.

"Why does God let this go on?" she asked.

"This place is out of God's sight," Raphael replied, sighing. "Father can't see everything, Lily. Some places are left for his sons to rule."

"You're one of his sons, why do you let this continue?" she pointed around, a tear streaming out of her eye. "You could stop it, but–"

"I choose not to," Raphael finished instead of her. "The people, you see here, must be punished."

"Nobody deserves such punishment. There are a lot cruel and bad people on Earth, why aren't they here?" Lily cried out disapprovingly.

"Those people haven't sold their soul for immortality. Besides, this is an ideal place for a lot of creatures to satisfy their human needs. Of course there are a lot of them on Earth who carry on in the same way, but with this prison, we can decrease that quantity."

"This isn't a prison, this is a big brothel," Lily remarked fiercely.

Samael continued walking purposefully two steps ahead of them. Some girls and women stared at him with passionate looks, winked at him, and beckoned him to them, but several recognized the angel of death. They bowed to him. Lily thought that they must be old prisoners, because as Succubus had said, Samael hadn't visited Dudael in a long time.

They were opposite Lilith, who was across the arena. She was on her throne like a queen watching a battle, her black eyes remorseless. Her straight black hair reached to her waist. Her tight breasts were covered with a black leather bra – it was the only clothing she wore except her lacquered leather shorts. Two floodlights illuminated her fetching white skin and long crossed legs.

Lilith was idyllically beautiful. Lily wondered then who was more beautiful, Succubus or Lilith.

"What are all these men thinking, risking their life for a night with Lilith?" Lily asked sounding surprised.

"Being immortal, it's easy to lose some feelings like fear, love, honor," Raphael said. "In the prison, sexual games take first place. Having the queen of Hell is a very high prize, and builds quite a reputation in the unearthly world."

"Did Samael fight for her?" Lily wondered hastily. "Did he have her?"

"Samael's sharp sword sent a lot of brave spirits to Dead Island for Lilith's favors," Raphael confessed reluctantly. Lily's eyes froze on Lilith, in her mind's eye imagining a wicked Samael tearing maniacally at the fools who had dared to fight him.

"My brother wasn't as kind to any human he met before you," Raphael went on. "The Samael you know now is different than he was, even I can't understand him sometimes."

Lily was listening to him, but her gaze was on Lilith. The emotionless queen spotted Samael walking along the pathway on the opposite platform. She bent forward, her full attention on the gray-winged man, her eyes widened in surprise and her eyebrows raised. Lily looked at Samael and noticed him desperately staring at Lilith too.

"She recognized him," Raphael had noticed their eye contact too. "I wonder what they're both recalling now. Samael was the undisputed champion of this arena. I believe there are a lot of creatures longing for revenge."

Lily kept her silence. Her soul darkened, listening to Raphael talk about Samael. But the keeper of Eden had told her he had been a devil once, and that she had fallen for wrong person. Despite that, she knew that you cannot force yourself to fall for someone, it was something that happened of its own accord.

The battle was still raging when they crossed the platform. Lily had already seen enough to give herself nightmares for years to come. Lilith watched them with her cold eyes the entire way. For a moment, Lily was happy that she was invisible, and didn't have to meet Lilith's monstrous eyes. Samael lead them into a corridor, similar to the ones inside the mazes they had come from earlier.

"Oh no!" escaped Lily's mouth as she found herself between the sandy walls again.

But this corridor was shorter and more illuminated. There was a black door at the end, and as they approached it, Lily caught a glimpse of a picture on it – a huge man wearing a long cloak and sitting on a throne. Two snakes were on both shoulders, as if they were crawling out behind the throne. Lily didn't have much time to examine it carefully as Samael opened the door with a wave, not even touching it.

A large room opened behind the door – a king's chamber like the kind Lily had seen in historical movies. The ceiling was very high, and it had a battle painted upon it. There were two winged creatures in the picture, fighting against each other. The one with blonde hair and cold eyes was definitely Michael, but the other creature was unfamiliar to Lily. He had long black hair which shaded his face.

The room was less illuminated, leaving many things unseen under the shadow of the high walls, but a large bed toward the back of the chamber couldn't be missed by any means. Samael swiftly made his way toward the bed, Lily and Raphael had no choice but to follow him. The chamber was clean and even felt comfortable, and if she couldn't hear the moans of a woman, Lily would almost like the place.

There were no windows in the stony walls, but Lily saw many pictures in her peripheral vision. The marble floor was like a chess board – checkered in black and white – and Samael's footsteps echoed off it.

The door closed behind them with a thunderous noise. The moaning woman trailed off immediately, most likely straining her ears for the intruders. Samael didn't stop, didn't even glance back, as his eyes were staring straight ahead. And then Lily spotted movement. A shape sat up, and in the same instant another shape followed, putting its arms on the first person's shoulder. The first person was a man who stood up lazily and, picking up his trousers, made his way to meet Samael. The other one was a woman. She slid out of the bed, straightened her hair back and strode after him. She didn't bother to put something on, and soon enough her naked body appeared in front of Lily. Her breasts were swaying to and fro.

"Samael?" the man burst out, surprised.

Now Lily saw his big black eyes full of confusion from meeting the angel of death in his chamber. This man would undoubtedly be Azazel. Lily's eyes studied him from head to hip. He was broad-shouldered, hairy-chested and large-muscled, with an arrogant stance. He was naked, and Lily couldn't help sneaking a glance at his large erection. Samael didn't reply, but only glared at the bewildered Azazel. The woman halted a step behind Azazel as she heard the gray-winged angel's name.

"What the fuck are you doing here? You shouldn't be here," Azazel went on accusingly. "Who let you in?"

Samael eyed the woman, who was frozen in place. "Get out of here," he ordered crossly.

At first the woman flinched, not knowing what to do, then Azazel nodded in approval, and she rushed out of the room.

As the door shut Azazel came to his senses, and he raised his right leg lazily to put his trousers on.

"What is the reason for your visit?" he asked while dressing. "Don't tell me that you missed my world, and have come to ask me for a little fun like the old days."

"You'd like to call your prison your world, wouldn't you?" Samael teased. His lips curled into a thin sarcastic smile.

"Whatever it is, it's a place where you don't belong anymore, _Angel of Death_ ," Azazel hissed wickedly. "This place I created for myself, and what have you done? I heard the garden hasn't changed. You haven't altered a single stone in the garden since it was passed to you."

Samael kept glaring at him, his mouth shut. Lily wondered what he was thinking about, what he had intended.

Azazel chortled and made his way towards the wall on Lily's right. There was a board like counter there. He picked up a sumptuous bottle, one of many, and offered it to Samael.

"Drink?"

"Yes." To Lily's surprise, Samael agreed calmly.

Azazel poured two glasses. Lily followed him, then she peered back at Raphael, who was looking at the situation as if he was watching a thriller movie.

"Can Azazel feel us too?" she asked worriedly.

"I'm doing my utmost to prevent it," Raphael murmured.

Azazel's came up to Samael, handed the glass to him gently, and then took a sip. Samael brought the glass to his mouth, smelled the drink, and took a sip as well.

"What can I do for you Samael?" Azazel broke the silence again, his voice strangely composed. "What do you need?"

"You were in Eden, Azazel," Samael spoke. "You saw Lucifer falling in love with Eve."

"Yeah, I was watching him," Azazel confirmed dryly. He tightened his lips. "I heard Eve's heir is still alive. You know, I slashed the head of that fellow who brought the news to me. Lying about the great Samael is a big mistake, even if he's not my brother anymore. He is still respected, after all. But then I pondered over it. What if you missed someone from Efran's family, but–"

"You–" Samael opened his mouth, but Azazel interrupted him, jabbing his finger against him.

"I know," he went on, "that you never miss." He trailed off with enlarged eyes, staring at Samael maliciously. Then he allowed himself a grin. "Why did you do that, Samael? Why didn't you just kill Efran's entire family instead of saving one? Why endure a life in exile because of nothing? You knew that one day a female heir would crop up, but nevertheless you let the line continue," Azazel sighed. "Why did you let Lucifer fall if you left a glimpse of a chance for him to rise again?"

"You know that the war was lost that time. And don't even try to fool me, I know you knew it," Samael said confidently. "The love Lucifer had, the power he bore, neither was enough against the wrath of Michael."

"No, my friend," Azazel disagreed. "You merely didn't want Heaven to fall that day. The game was going to be over soon, but you, like a child, wanted to play on." He shook his head. Samael gazed at him, his eyes narrowed and plaintive. He didn't even try to protest. "Yeah, you took the right side at the right time," Azazel grumbled sarcastically. "I don't blame you, I should've realized the way the wind was blowing too, but I stayed on Lucifer's side anyway." He took a sip, glanced around, then came up to Samael. Standing in front of him, Lily saw that Azazel was a head taller. "It was only a matter of time until Lucifer gathered all his power back. You obviously predicted that. But even knowing that, you preferred to set him up."

"I never gave him my word to be his obedient servant," Samael protested at last, blowing out an exasperated breath. "I helped him to enter Heaven, as he asked of me. It was his job to destroy it."

"But apparently you missed something at that time, didn't you? You must have, otherwise, why have you come here?"

"I need some answers," Samael drained his glass, lifting it up to show its emptiness to his companion. Azazel nodded, and Samael made his way toward the bar to fill his glass anew. "You saw Lucifer loving Eve, you saw his first achievements, you watched him in the garden." His glass filled with something red that might have been wine in the right light. "It was you who convinced me that Lucifer had power like God's, wasn't it?"

"You saw his underworld too," Azazel smiled, remembering the old times.

He took a sip and lifted his glass. Samael picked the bottle up and approached him.

"Don't you ever wonder?" Samael asked, filling Azazel's glass.

"I guess I didn't," he said turning back to Samael. "At that time, I just needed somebody else to believe in. I needed changes, you see? Lucifer made them, he could give you freedom. The light he created was as bright as the sun, but much warmer." Azazel sighed. He was lost in thought for some seconds, then glanced at Samael over his shoulder. "You needed freedom too, as you rushed down after your eldest brother at once. But you're the youngest, and Father forgave you."

"You know that I'm not forgiven."

"Look at me and tell me, Samael," Azazel snarled through clenched teeth. "Which one of us is punished, you or me?"

Samael made a step forward, frowned at Azazel. "Do you think I like roaming over tiresome Earth like a homeless tramp? With no way to Heaven and no way to Hell? We're both outcasts, Azazel. Unlike me, you can do everything you want in here, but I have to follow the rules your lord Lucifer and our God signed in the Torah. You think I'm free? I'm as much a prisoner as you, Azazel."

Samael tilted his head and dropped his eyes to the glass.

"You know that by destroying this world we can't create a new one. That time, Lucifer wasn't ready to capture the throne yet, because of his love for Eve," Samael put in. "He longed for revenge."

Quiet fell as Samael trailed off. Then he took a step back, glanced in the direction where Lily and Raphael stood, and took a sip.

"What do you need, Samael?" Azazel broke the silence, sounding sharp. "Give me your question."

"What does Lucifer need from Eve's heir? How does possessing the garden which once was yours affect the oncoming war?" Samael asked tonelessly. "I know that everything started there, but what can be finished there?"

Azazel chortled. "You're a fool, Samael," he laughed sincerely. "You've been ruling Eden for more than two thousand years and you're still not aware of its destination. It's really amazing."

"What kind of destination are you talking about?" Samael cried out boldly.

"When Lucifer made a deal with Father he had two choices – first, to live his life with Eve until she died, second, to have her female heir and take the garden back. The garden was the start of the system, Samael, he couldn't lose it. The garden opens a lot of different roads. The garden is the first place where we understood life and conceived of freedom," Azazel announced solemnly. "The garden hides the most powerful secrets of the system."

"Where did it start?" Samael asked tonelessly.

"What?"

"The beginning. Where did Lucifer feel the change?"

"Didn't he ever tell you?" Azazel sounded surprised. He smiled wickedly. " _There, where the first rays of sun hit the glade, life began._ "

Samael's eyes became magnified, and though he tried to hide his feelings, Lily saw satisfaction and victory in his green eyes.

"What does it mean, Raphael?" she asked the monk.

"I don't know," Raphael seemed confused. His head was tilted, staring at the floor. "I think we need to get out of here immediately. I have to try to figure everything out."

"You can't leave me here alone," Lily reminded him forcefully.

"I'll take you with me–"

"I won't leave Samael alone," Lily insisted. "What about him?"

"He–" Raphael scowled at the gray-winged angel irritably and his mouth remained opened, as though the monk had forgotten his words.

"He was standing on the top of a rock looking down flabbergasted," Azazel went on. "It was the first time in my existence I had ever seen such an expression. His eyes were no longer empty. Being just an angel, I didn't realize what was going to happen. Who would dare to come in contact with an archangel, after all."

"To begin with, the garden is the ultimate symbol of life. The first human took his first breath there. You were born later and didn't see the bustle when the garden was made. At least, we all liked it, except him. Lucifer always thought there was something missing there."

"What? What was missing?"

"I don't know," Azazel replied candidly. "Ask your brother – Michael." He arched his eyebrows as he mentioned the archangel's name. "By the way, has he forgiven you, Samael? He should have, as you delivered unto him the victory against Lucifer and made him famous."

"Do you know all the secrets of Eden?" Samael asked, ignoring Azazel's jabs.

"Which one do you want to know?" Azazel taunted.

"Tell me the last conversation Lucifer and Michael had," Samael demanded.

Azazel laughed heartily. "Why do you need it? It's bizarre. Just several words for goodbye."

"Tell me. Do you remember what they talked about?"

Azazel's smile faded away, and his eyes became as thoughtful as Raphael's. The only one who didn't follow Azazel's reasoning was Lily. To her, the angel's words didn't make sense.

"Any creature that is able to think can't be perfect," Azazel announced after a while. "Lucifer was sure that the only creature who discovered love was him, but he was wrong. Michael recognized love against Father as blindly as Lucifer against Eve. Those were their last words of peace," Azazel finished, remembering. His glass was already empty. He heeded the bottle that Samael was still holding and lifted it. Samael didn't mind filling Azazel's glass.

"After that, the garden became less populated with every single day," Azazel took a sip and resumed. "When I saw Eden for the last time, it was just a reminder of life on Earth, where everything is immortal, but nothing has purpose. Nonetheless, I was happy knowing that the new keeper was you, as you're as emotionless and cold as the garden is. You live, but you're as dead as the fellows you had sent to the Island of the Dead." A cool smile curled over Azazel's lips. "There are a lot of rumors about the island, but nobody has seen it but you." Samael's eyes rolled up at Azazel instinctively. "Did you touch the waves of the black water surrounding the island, Samael? Did you feel the torture pressing in the air on the island? The torture that our brothers and sisters feel there forever?"

Samael stepped close to Azazel and bent forward. "I feel them every second. I feel every fallen creature in the war of heaven and every one of them damns you, Lucifer, and me. Being locked in this prison you still haven't realized the truth, Azazel. The world isn't made of love, it's made of power. This is not a struggle for love–"

"What do you struggle for, my friend?" Azazel interrupted, grinning. "The rumors run faster than even angels move. You saved Eve's heir, didn't you? You stole her from Beelzebub."

"He knows about Samael and me," Lily thought aloud. "He knows that Samael is in love."

At that moment the chamber door opened, and Lily jerked around, her heart hammering. There in the shadow were three people walking. Lily peered at them closely.

## 16. The Traitor

The one in the middle was a tall man. His dark hair shadowed his face, and light itself seemed to be avoiding him. On one side of him was Lilith, the beautiful woman immortal who ruled the underground, the one whom thousands of men had slaughtered each other over. On the other was a thin man with a sharp face and narrow eyes. His long brown hair was drawn back into a thick rope, his cheeks thin, and his lips pale.

Raphael took Lily's hand and pulled her close to the wall, not taking his eyes from the newcomers. He was definitely shocked, and Lily herself was busy trying to see the middle man's face, so she didn't protest against the monk. In spite of Raphael, Samael behaved suspiciously calm, holding out the bottle to Azazel.

Finally the dim light illuminated the man in the middle, and Lily's heart stopped. It was him, the man from her dreams, the handsome prince dressed all in white who had invited her somewhere heavenly. She felt a weakness in her legs, and she thought she was going to tumble to the floor, but an invisible force held her up.

"This is a dream, Lily," she muttered under her breath, but even she didn't believe it.

"Samael, what a surprise!" that man exclaimed, opening his arms wide to embrace Samael.

"Who is he?" Lily released a fearful whisper, but the monk didn't reply.

"You're not surprised, don't act foolish," Samael gave a dismissive wave. "You've come here for me." He glanced at Lilith, then back at the man. "She sent word to you, didn't she?"

"Aren't you happy to see your brother?" The man lowered his arms to his sides resentfully. "I've been waiting for this meeting for a long time, and now you treat me like a stranger on a dark and empty street, Samael. What has happened to you?" He cast his eyes down to the floor and sighed dismissively.

Samael took a step toward that man and, standing in front of him, regarded him unblinkingly from head to toe. He stared maliciously at the man's face.

"It's what happened to you, not to me," Samael hissed like a snake. "Your game has gone too far, so far that you won't be able to control it anymore. It's already out of your hands, isn't it?"

"It wouldn't be this way if you hadn't turned your forces back just in front of Heaven's gates." The new man's voice was colored with malice, his right hand balled into a fist. "You emotionless son of a bitch, you brought everything down. And what do you have now?"

The man looked as though he would fling himself against Samael within moments, but he kept his anger locked in his fist and turned to Azazel instead. As he made his way toward the prisoner, two glorious white wings formed on his back out of thin air. They filled the chamber with heavenly light and blinded Lily.

"Who _is_ he?" she asked Raphael again.

The monk kept silent as though he didn't even hear her.

"You've ruined all my dreams. Why did you do it, Samael?" the man asked, his back still turned to the gray-winged archangel.

"It was your fight," Samael shouted angrily. "Don't try to blame me for your failings. You couldn't defeat Michael using your power fueled by love. Didn't you see that that power wasn't enough to destroy Heaven? Did your other fellows see it? I told you that the power of emotions would only bring us to loss."

"You were created by the power of love, you fool," the man stared back at Samael. "Father created everything using love, he put all his feelings into the creation of life. But it's my belief that he put nothing into your creation. You've been this cold since your were born, Samael. Unlike the other creations – unlike even the humans – you've got no heart. Your blood itself is frozen. The only thing you know how to do is gamble, and you gambled that my power was weaker than Michael's. Besides, you knew that by conquering Heaven, everything would be over. But you couldn't let it be, of course, you needed more time to fully realize how many things have remained outside of your understanding." The man spun around. He approached the gray-winged one smugly. "You are a player, and this is just a match of chess to you. You need the game to be more _interesting_."

Lilith came up to them slowly, her high-heeled footsteps adorned the taciturn walls. She put her hands on Samael's shoulder from behind, then traced her finger over his cheek affectionately and blew on his ear.

"Lucifer," she crooned dispiritedly. "Cease your shouting at such a handsome creature. After all, he's your baby brother. The youngest ones are always naughty."

That was it. Finally, Lily met Lucifer, the first and eldest archangel who moved to leave Heaven, the one who had rebelled against God. Now the handsome man from her dreams was entirely realized by her, or almost entirely. Fate had been showing her destiny all her life, but she had denied it and turned her face away from it. Lucifer was meant for her, not Samael. Lily put her hand on her heart holding her breath. Now the world froze for her too, as it had for Raphael.

Samael turned his head to peer at Lilith's playful eyes and thin lips.

"I believe he has come to give you the girl, Lucifer," Lilith mouthed, allowing herself a prudish smile. "You know, I want to meet her too, Samael. Where is she?"

Samael chortled, ignoring her. He looked suspiciously at the other man who had been keeping silent all the while.

"Saraqael," Samael grinned wickedly and shook his head in puzzlement. "It was you who opened the door for Lucifer. You let him into Dudael."

"Are you surprised?" Saraqael's lips stretched into a wide smile, his narrow eyes filled with smugness.

"Oh no, of course not," Samael said back, laughing soundlessly. "I warned Michael about you, but he demanded proof."

"Ah, yes," Saraqael glanced at Lucifer standing with Azazel. "Don't you have a cell phone? Take a picture of me," he laughed.

"Nothing to worry about. I'm taking it," Samael winked.

"Enough," Lucifer cut them off. "All these years and you didn't let me into the garden, Samael, but now I'll give you one more chance. Give me the girl, give her over to her destiny and go with my peace. Don't let me do what I don't want to."

"Don't make him send you to the Island of the Dead forever," Azazel finished instead of Lucifer.

"Ha!" Samael chortled and freed himself from Lilith's arms. Ignoring her stunned look, Samael glanced at Azazel. "Whose side are you on now, angel of the garden?"

"I haven't been called that for a long time," Azazel tilted his head.

"And you haven't been that angel for a long time, either," Lucifer reminded him. His black eyes stared at Samael. "Now, Samael..."

"I have nothing to give to you or to Michael," Samael said mildly. "I stepped aside from the war a long time ago, don't ask me for anything."

"Nobody is beyond the war," Lucifer cried out in rage. "Give me the girl, Samael."

"Why do you need her, Lucifer?" Samael asked. "You don't love her, she's not Eve. Eve is dead, you'd better understand that."

"She's not," Lucifer waved his wings and a strong wind grew up tossing things in the chamber against the walls, but the unearthly creatures stood their ground like trees with long and deep rooted into in the floor. "She was sent to the Island of the Dead. Why for? Because she was in love with me? No. Because Father wanted to torture me. Because I had a gift, because I discovered the secret of creation. He became afraid that he wasn't the only person who could make life. As soon as there were others like him, he would cease to be as powerful as he was. You and our other brothers are just the fools that blindly believed in him. He's not different from us, he's struggling for his power too."

"Now," Lucifer laced his fingers together to calm himself down, "I need the girl to show the truth to the world."

Silence fell. Lucifer was waiting for an answer, but Samael lingered. Lily wondered what he was thinking about. Was he going to tell Lucifer of her whereabouts? If he looked back at her, Lucifer would possess her before she could even blink.

"Listen, Samael," Lucifer calmed. "You can't change everything alone. It's beyond your power. You know that nothing is able to stop me, that no matter how far away you keep Eve's heir from me, I'll find her everywhere you hide her. I'll tear the very garden down if you kill her to save her from me." He jabbed his finger toward Samael, threatening him. "Just her existence is enough for me to get out of my world. Look! I'm already out. It's only a matter of time before I occupy your Eden and take my army into Heaven." Lucifer passed his hand through his hair taking a little pause. "Look at the situation Samael, you know who's going to win. I'll gladly give you your life back if you facilitate my goal."

He trailed off and peered at Samael with his sneering eyes. The gray-winged man was reasoning.

"Lily, I can't keep us invisible forever," Raphael whispered. "Let's get out of here."

But Lily stood rooted, her eyes stopped on Samael. She was waiting for the answer too, to see if Samael might be ready to relinquish her in exchange for his own salvation. If he did, then life would be over for her. Could his words of love have been lies all along?

"If she loves you, she will come to you on her own. Don't worry, brother," Samael teased, then wheeled around and made his way out of the chamber. Out of the corner of his eye, he surreptitiously looked in the direction where Lily and Raphael stood. Lily saw his green eyes glitter playfully, and she wondered what was on his mind now.

Lucifer looked after him, taken aback. "Don't turn your back on me." He raised his hand into the air and a long spear appeared in his hand. Its sharp end shined in Lucifer's light as he started off after Samael.

"Raphael!" Lily cried in full measure. "He's going to kill Samael!"

But the monk did nothing to help Samael. Lucifer threw himself at the gray-winged man and both of them disappeared from Lily's view behind the black door. Azazel, Saraqael and Lilith rushed into the corridor. Lily couldn't stand to wait. Holding her breath, she darted after them.

The corridor was already empty, neither Lilith nor Saraqael nor Azazel were seen at the end. Crossing the corridor, Lily was thrown into a dusty atmosphere. She was standing in front of the platform railing, but the arena was covered with a dusty cloud and remained unseen by her. Lucifer's and Samael's roars echoed in the air. They were fighting below – in the arena. And Lily was the prize.

She peered around in search of help. She was confused, not knowing what to do, or where to go. She realized that her heart was still beating for Samael. If he didn't come out from the dusty mist hovering above the arena, then her life was surely over. But Lucifer wasn't a fool like Kali, Kali who'd been serving Beelzebub and who'd been sliced into pieces with one blow of Samael's sword. This enemy was Satan himself, the eldest archangel who had revolted against God.

In that bustle of inhuman shouts and explosions, Lily spotted Raphael. She darted back to him and flung herself against his chest.

"Raphael, do something, stop it," she cried out.

"I can't," he answered mildly, as if nothing serious was going on below.

"Please, why?" she begged.

"You must understand, Lily, we aren't _here_. I can't break the rule and save Samael. That's against the law in the Torah."

"Hasn't Lucifer broken the law by coming here? Did he have permission to come to Dudael?" Lily shouted angrily.

"No, he didn't."

"Then he was the first one to break your law. Stop him and toss him back into his Hell," Lily wheezed. Tears flooded her blue eyes. "I know that you can stop this. Please, don't let Samael die."

Raphael looked at her gingerly, took her face into his hands, and forced a smile onto his preoccupied face. Nevertheless his expression remained cold.

A tear rolled over her cheek and fell onto his hand.

"He can take care of himself, Lily. This isn't his full power. Samael can't fight in full measure until you're here. Therefore we'd better leave this place," he said soothingly. "Believe me, it'll be better."

Lily took a step back instinctively. Leave Dudael and let Samael die? Never. She jabbed her finger against Raphael's chest, her eyes narrowed in irritation and fear.

"I won't go without Samael. I'd rather give myself to Lucifer than go with you, knowing you could help Samael but you don't dare to."

"Lily, please, don't–"

"You can leave alone," she said confidently, and turned and ran toward the railing.

Shoving her way through, as the arena was already crowded, she reached the railing and looked down. Stunned people glanced around, trying to understand who was pushing them aside. Lily was still invisible. The sounds coming from the arena made her believe that Samael was still alive and fighting. She sucked the air in and yelled as high she could:

" _Lucifer!_ "

Her voice trailed off when her lungs became empty, but Lily's mouth remained open. Her face grew red, the blood rushed to her head and her legs trembled weakly. Losing balance, Lily tumbled to the floor. Her eyes stared at the ceiling. For the first time since Lily had stepped into the Dudael prison, the people surrounding her could see her. Her shield was gone.

Death. Where it was going to take her? where was her last stop?

What if she was supposed to be sent to the Island of the Dead, like Eve? That was a good chance to see Samael one last time.

A blinding white light shone from the ceiling. She thought that was it, that death was drawing near, but then the deafness that had occupied her ears withdrew slowly. Raphael's harsh voice pierced her head, announcing something in a language she didn't understand. The stadium was overwhelmed by his roaring voice. Finally, she realized that the monk was praying.

## 17. First Rays of Sun

The battlefield below was a storm of blood and dust. In the middle of it all stood two ex-archangels. A fierce wind surrounded them, disconnecting the arena from the rest of the world. The voices of a thousand immortal humans and unearthly creatures remained locked outside the barrier.

The beating of Lucifer's wings created mighty waves, though he remained rooted to the earth. Samael took a fighting position, lifting his sword in front of him. It glimmered, gray matter blazing off of it like smoke before evaporating into the air. His black shirt was torn, baring his muscular chest revealing two deep gashes, the ones made by his elder brother's spear.

Lucifer paced to and fro without taking his eyes off his opponent. Samael was standing about five yards in front of him, his gray wings half open. Lucifer didn't move to attack, and his wings closed on his back but remained visible.

"Oh, Samael, Samael. How low have you fallen, brother?" He sniffed angrily. "What do you want to prove to me? Why are you doing this?" He stopped, locking his gaze on Samael, demanding an answer. The gray-winged man remained silent. Lucifer tilted his head in disappointment. "You've got no chance against me, you know."

Through the dusty storm, Samael spotted the shape of a man, walking to join them in the circle. The newcomer had black frizzy hair, yellow flaming eyes, and a sharp face, like a fox. The man was as tall as Lucifer, a true warrior, calmly approaching the epicenter of the archangels' battle while hauling his long and heavy sword along with him.

"You do remember Gaap, don't you?" Lucifer asked with a teasing smile, pointing to his warrior.

Gaap came and stood next to Lucifer. His cold and emotionless eyes pierced into Samael. Then two other silhouettes swayed in the storm. Samael's eyes twitched, looking from Lucifer to the newcomers. As soon as they were out of the dust, Samael recognized Lilith and Saraqael approaching. Lucifer welcomed them warmly with a smile stretching from ear to ear.

"You're surrounded, Samael," he cried out happily. "No chance to run, not even for such a wise and powerful creature as yourself. Put your weapon down. Don't make me do something I don't want to."

Samael had no intention of surrendering his smoking sword. He stood statue-like, and only his eyes were anxiously moving from one enemy to the other. Lucifer raised his eyebrows, realizing that Samael wouldn't submit so easily. He wasn't going to bow his head. Such a proud person as Samael wasn't the kind to obey.

Then let them fight. Lucifer lifted his hand in an order to attack, and Gaap moved toward Samael. The gray-winged man stood motionless, his eyes concentrated on the four enemies. Gaap lifted his huge sword, and in the same instant, Samael's wings opened wide. Gaap smiled wickedly, his flaming eyes locked on Samael, then he darted ahead. He was as fast as a lightning bolt, but Samael was still faster. His wings lifted him high into the air as Gaap thrust his sword forward, forcing Gaap to miss the angel of death. When Samael was on the ground again, he thrust his sword at Gaap. The latter blocked the blow. The power Samael had put into his strike forced him backward.

Samael was standing face to face with Lucifer, again his sword high in the air. Lucifer didn't seem impressed. Saraqael stood two steps behind Lucifer, watching like a spectator. His hands were empty. Despite him, Lilith got herself ready for the fight, taking out two long knives.

Everybody was ready. Only a few seconds separated the oncoming battle when a woman's piercing voice broke through the circle. It called out Lucifer's name.

Lucifer widened his furious eyes.

"She's here. You've brought her with you," he realized, raising his eyebrows in surprise.

Samael straightened immediately. "Lucifer!" he shouted angrily, "I won't let you have her. You've got to fight me first."

"If she's here, then she can't be alone." A preoccupied Lucifer wasn't listening to Samael at all. He was talking to himself, or, more likely, he was describing the situation to Lilith. "Where is Raphael?" he asked suddenly, his voice loud. His irritated eyes found Samael. "Where is he?"

"It's already too late to do anything," Samael smiled gloatingly.

Lucifer peered back rapidly. A heavenly bright light had appeared, forcing the storm around them down. The view of the platform in front cleared up. There atop it stood the archangel, illuminated by a brilliant light. His hands were laced together, his wings were outstretched wide, creating the appearance of a cross. Raphael was praying loudly, his harsh voice seized the huge stadium itself, quaking the ground and the ceiling.

"Raphael!" Lucifer cried out in full measure, letting out all his anger through his throat. He balled his left hand into a fist so tight that his nails dug deep into his palms and started to bleed.

The light illuminating Raphael began to expand. The people around him withdrew, some set off at a run, yelling and shrieking in their panic. The light bore enough power to destroy every sinful soul on the stadium.

Lucifer flinched. He looked from Lilith to Raphael, then back again, deciding his next step. Samael didn't hesitate. The next moment, when Lucifer turned around to find him, Samael was already in the air, beating his wings.

"You should be glad, Lucifer," Samael said floating above him, "I've given you the war you wanted. It's already begun."

His lips tightened into a scornful smile. Then, he winked and disappeared from Lucifer's view with the quickness of light. Instantly, Samael found himself close to Raphael, who was still praying. After a brief search, Samael found Lily where she was lying on the floor, her eyes staring up at the dirty ceiling. He dashed to her, and the floor cracked under his weight.

Samael knelt down and lifted her head. Her eyes had a glazed look as though she were dead, the light in her blue eyes had faded.

"Lily!" Samael shouted frantically. "Do you hear me? Lily!"

* * *

He shook her to bring her back to her senses. Her eyes only rolled at him. Seeing the gray-winged creature, her heart started beating again, hot blood rushed through her veins warming her cold body. She sucked the air in deeply and coughed.

"Lily, can you hear me?"

"Samael," Lily managed weakly.

"You're going to be alright," he said confidently, cradling her in his arms as he stood.

The stadium was full of calamity. Screaming and the sound of explosions were everywhere. The ceiling began to fall in big pieces. From the corner of his eye, Samael spotted Azazel standing in the arena, his arms wide open.

"That's it, that's it!" He was shouting cheerfully to himself, not paying attention to the chaos going on around him. "I have been waiting for this for so long!"

Lucifer, Lilith, and Saraqael couldn't be seen. They might have left already. Samael glanced back at Raphael in his trance, still praying in Latin.

"Samael, what's going on?" Lily asked, getting his attention.

"Nothing to worry about," he replied affectionately, "We're getting out of here." He smiled and wrapped his wings around her.

Lily was aware of what was going to happen next. Before she could close her eyes, she felt herself become one with the air, soaring somewhere afield. Instantly she saw them rushing through the debris of the maze's walls. Time stopped as Samael flew, the sandy stones hung in mid-air as if they were suspended from the ceiling with invisible wire. It took them mere seconds to pass through the maze from which they had entered the prison, then Samael rushed up through a drilled tunnel and finally brought her out onto the Earth's surface.

Lily's eyes slid open lazily, she felt a little sick from that angelic trip. With a grunt, Lily gave a weak attempt to push herself up from the ground. A gust of wind carrying the sandy dust hit her in the face. Lily coughed.

As she was crawling, she looked around in search of Samael. He was supposed to help her up. In the twilight, the endless desert reached as far as the horizon. Lily hadn't seen a picture so breathtaking in all her life. She stared at it for a long time.

Samael was standing a few steps away from her, gazing excitedly in the opposite direction. Lily wondered what his angelic eyes observed in such an abandoned place. Was there an enemy nearby?

She struggled to her feet noiselessly, her face and hands were covered in sand. Her hair, dry and disheveled, was encrusted with dirt.

"What is out there, Samael?" the wind carried Lily's fearful voice to his ear. Samael turned back looking at her kindly and full of love.

"It's the dawn," Samael replied.

"Is it bad?"

He came up to her, his eyebrows arched, still lost in his thoughts. "Whatever happens now, stay close to me. Understand?"

Lily met his caring eyes. "Yes. What's up there?"

"Stay behind me," Samael ordered and turned his back to her, shielding her with his whole body.

Lily looked at the horizon over his shoulder. She felt her heart thrumming like a wire, felt the blood rushing in her ears. Before she could wonder what was going to happen next, the first ray of light broke through the black line in the distance and reached the top of the sandy hill behind her. Although the sky was cloudless, Lily could swear that she heard a thunderous noise. Her eyes jerked up at the sky instinctively. Approaching was a ball of fading fire, moving towards the ground at very high speed. Samael remained firm, none of his muscles twitched except his eyes, still following the flames.

Lily's heart sank, fear flooding her. Whatever was approaching was coming from the sky, most probably from Heaven. Lily recalled Michael's cold eyes. Was the head archangel on his way to Earth?

The ground quaked nearby as the fire crashed into it, the sand splashed up around it. Then another fire ball hit the ground. She shrieked in fear, grasping Samael's arm tightly, and looked up. The balls fell around the couple enclosing them in tight circle.

"What are they, Samael?" Lily asked startled. Her eyes jerked to and fro following every nearby ball, trying to make something out in the dust, but it was too dense to see anything.

"Stay close," Samael reminded dryly.

She would've nodded if she could. Her fingers shook. And suddenly every sound vanished, the fireball attacks were over, and all of the stirred up sand distorted the sky. Then the dust began pelting the ground as though a supernatural force like a huge hand was pressing it down.

There was a white angel standing in front of them. The sun was rising behind him, blinding Lily. She couldn't see his face. A sharp wind came up to ruffle his blonde, frizzy hair, but his face still remained still unseen. The angel wore a warrior's armor like that of the legion of old Rome, his white metallic uniform shone in the sun and gave him the appearance of a star. The angel was so brilliant that Lily didn't even notice his minions surrounding them on all sides. They were warriors without wings, with emotionless eyes and cold faces, but they had a human look about them. Then several huge, ugly dogs with white wings came out of the dust.

"Who's he?" Lily whispered into Samael's ear.

"That is Gabriel," he replied mildly, hiding her from the angel with his shoulder. "What do you want?" he cried to the angel. "What has disturbed you?"

"The girl," Gabriel uttered.

"You know that you have no right to kill her," Samael said bravely. "You'll be exiled from Heaven like I was, Gabriel. There is nothing for you here. You'd better take your army and get back to Heaven."

"That's not really relevant. I came here to take control of the chaos that you and Raphael have caused, to rebuild the ruins you made, and to take care of her," he jabbed his forefinger toward Lily. "It's an order-"

"Whose order?" Samael cut him off. "Did God give you such an order?" Gabriel delayed for a second. "No order was announced, was there? Don't even try to fool me, brother."

"Don't call me brother," Gabriel roared. "You stopped being my brother the day you betrayed Father and left Heaven."

He definitely hadn't forgiven Samael. Lily still couldn't see his face, the brightness of the sun rising behind him left his face in shadow. The dawn. Lily remembered that Michael had mentioned something about this to Raphael, when she had been lurking behind the door in the church.

" _With the day's first early light touching the sand of the desert, help will fall down from the slumbering sky."_

Here was the help he had spoken of. Michael had sent Gabriel to capture her. But why? Samael might be right, that the archangels wouldn't let God lose, even to the point of sacrificing themselves for his victory. And that meant killing her.

"Yes, of course," Samael muttered.

Lily noticed gray smoke gathering around his right hand. Samael was preparing to fight, his sword was gaining strength. Lily glanced at the white angel fearfully.

"Get him!" Gabriel ordered shortly, and his pets, the huge winged dogs, charged toward Samael.

They encircled Lily and Samael and started to box them in, but Samael's sword wasn't ready yet. His left hand was holding Lily behind his shoulder with a tight grasp, and his eyes scanned back and forth, assessing the situation. Lily knew that Samael was a mighty creature, but fighting so many enemies and a powerful archangel at the same time might be pushing his abilities to their limit.

The ground began to quake. Uttering a low shriek, Lily grasped Samael's hand. Gabriel's army stopped and looked around. If there was anything approaching them, it should be coming up from under the ground. Lily's eyes looked down at the sand instinctively. The sand began flowing like a huge yellow ocean, and then swirling. A lot of whirls materialized on the ground.

"What's going on, Samael?" Lily managed with difficulty.

The answer was in front of her eyes. Within a second there were a lot of explosions on the surface, sand erupting into the air. Lily spotted human creatures growing out of the ground like plants.

Gabriel's dogs withdrew and gathered quickly around their commander. Lily and Samael remained between Gabriel's army and the growing creatures. This was definitely the worst morning Lily had ever had.

The quaking stopped, the dust lowering back onto the ground, Samael remained still. From the sand, a dozen warriors had grown, led by a huge black-haired man – Gaap. His flaming yellow eyes regarded Samael and Gabriel.

Another man came up to Gaap walking lazily. Lily couldn't have forgotten his face; black spooky eyes, curly hair, and a round face. It was Beelzebub. As he stood beside Gaap, he put his left hand on his shoulder, turned around and winked at Lily.

"I see the party has just started. I do hope we aren't late," he teased indignantly.

"You have no business here, Beelzebub," Gabriel replied.

"We've got as much business here as you do, Gabriel," he protested. "We all know that the girl is the reason for this nice meeting." He raised his right hand and opened it wide. "The only difference between us is that you've come to kill her, and we've come to rescue her."

"I believe that Samael still has some kind of honor," Gabriel held his hand out toward Samael. "some loyalty to his Father."

Silence fell. Everybody was waiting for Samael's response. His word would solve the unsettling situation. He looked at Gaap and Beelzebub, then at Gabriel sharply.

"As I said, I won't let you kill her. Even if I have to betray you again," he announced tonelessly. "This is not about you or Lucifer, this is about her."

"You!" Gabriel roared, irritated, and made a step toward the couple."You are the Father's biggest mistake!"

"And to think you said that Father never makes mistakes," Gaap remarked, grinning wickedly. Beelzebub laughed, shaking his head.

Gabriel's right hand twitched and a bright sword formed from the rays of sun. Then he opened his wings, throwing sand into the air with a swish. Beelzebub stepped away from Gaap. Fear flooded his black eyes, but he stood his ground. Unlike him, Gaap at least looked brave. Taking out his long sword, he marched ahead to meet the white archangel's wrath.

"Let them have me," escaped from Lily's mouth. Samael looked at her, taken aback. He forgot about everybody surrounding them. "You shouldn't have to do this," she went on absentmindedly, "I mean, you're not even a part of this. It's their war, you have nothing to do with it."

"I've got everything to do with you," Samael reminded.

"I love you, Samael, but I'm mortal. After all, you will have to let me go one day. You'd better do it now so nobody will hurt you or, rather, send you to the Island of the Dead. You've done too much for me already. I want to return what I owe you."

Lily burst into tears and she averted her eyes.

"Before I met you I was dead, Lily," Samael said with a low voice. He put his hand under her chin and raised her head to face her blue, mournful eyes. "My life has just begun with you, and you want them to take it from me?" He balled his hand, his eyebrows arched and anger briefly twisted his expression. "There is no unearthly creature – not even God himself – that can take you away from me."

As he finished, his gray sword shone in the sunlight, ready to slice some heads. The last expression she saw in his eyes was rough and full of confidence. He wheeled around, raising his sword into the air. The power in the sword created a mighty wave and tossed several of Gabriel's men backward, but the archangel was powerful and stood his ground. Under the shadow of Samael's force, Lily saw Gabriel's narrowed and irritated eyes. They were green too, but not as wise as Samael's.

Now there was no way back. The battle had begun in earnest. No words could be said anymore, only the strength of arms would be able to end the fight once and for all.

Gaap lifted his sword above his head. It was an order of attack. His men rushed ahead toward Gabriel's small army. Some of them jumped high into the air, reaching the angel in a second. Gabriel roared like a furious beast and wheeled his sword. In the same instant an insane wind arose, then he struck, tossing three of Gaap's men backward. They fell to the ground, dead. Their bodies melted immediately and were swallowed up by the sand.

The battle was on. Samael was covering Lily with his body. She saw four opponents fall from his strikes, then her eyes turned to Gabriel, who was fighting Gaap and Beelzebub. Every time Gabriel's and Gaap's swords met, a loud clatter reverberated through the air, mingling with the angel's angry roars. Everywhere she looked drops of blood clung to the air, as if there was no gravity to pull them down onto the ground. Lily had found herself in an unbelievable world, surrounded by unreal creatures fighting each other brutally. Voices and yells echoed over the desert, crazy winds stirred sand up and mingled with the blood. The endless clanging of strikes sounded everywhere.

Following the battle, Lily's eyes witnessed one of Heaven's dogs gnawing the throat of an accomplice of Gaap's. The man was already dead, the dog let it go. Its huge, completely black eyes looked around wickedly, and it spotted Lily. Her stomach lurched at the malicious sight. She tightened Samael's arm protecting her, and leaned against his back. The dog opened its muzzle, and displayed its long, slobbering teeth covered in gore.

"Samael," Lily hissed, but her voice was too low and the gray-winged man didn't hear her.

The dog bent its head forward, sniffed angrily, and set off in a run toward Lily. She stood petrified, not knowing what to do. Run or fight? But how she was supposed to fight against such an unearthly creature?

As the dog was half way toward her, Lily saw one of Gaap's men in the air swooping toward that winged animal. That was it, Lily thought, but the evil animal was smarter than she had expected. It spotted the enemy, and it launched itself into the air using its hind legs and seized the enemy's throat with its sharp teeth. They both crashed down to the ground; the body of the man began melting, and the dog spit the rest of him out of its mouth.

Its eyes found Lily again. Her heart leaped into her throat, and she shrieked loudly, seeing its monstrous eyes. Even Gabriel's and Gaap's attention turned to her. Samael covered her with his left hand quickly and wheeled around to face the dog where it was already airborne. It flung itself against the gray angel, Samael let Lily's arm go and lifted his hand toward the animal. It was as though he caught the falling dog and slammed it into the ground, but Lily clearly saw that Samael hadn't touched it. It was his supernatural power at work again.

He looked back at her abruptly, held out his hand to her and Lily grabbed it swiftly. Samael hid her behind his back again, and hoisted the sword to a defensive position.

"Samael," Lily cried out fearfully.

"Don't panic," he replied, turning around to look for approaching enemies. "Just stay close and I'll protect you."

Lily only nodded absently.

The blood and dust globs soaring in the air distorted Lily's view. She hadn't noticed where one of Gaap's partners had come from, only that he was now attacking Samael. He had obviously overestimated his own strength. Samael blocked his strike then sliced him into two halves.

"Whose side are we on?" Lily asked looking distraught at the sight of the melting body. "I thought we are on Beelzebub's side."

"We're on our own side," Samael told her.

Though her diameter of vision was small, it was clear from the clashes and howls echoing around that the battle was in full play. The smell of blood flooded Lily's nostrils. She felt sick, but tried to hold herself up. Her confused eyes were searching for any danger that might emerge from the stormy battle. She raised her hand, her face contorted in disgust as she saw her hand was colored red from the blood. On any other ordinary day she would've shrieked endlessly, or rather collapsed to the ground in a state of hysteria, but not now.

The dust around them cracked open, and from the gap Gabriel emerged, illuminating Samael and Lily with his wings' light. He was like the sun amidst the storm of battle, but his furious eyes were a reminder that the sun yet burns.

Gabriel's sword sparkled, ready for the fight against his youngest brother. His light attracted Samael's attention, and Samael spun around to meet his enemy. With a snarl, Gabriel rushed toward him. The ground quaked under his feet, and even the suspended blood drops were pushed aside by his loud and powerful voice. Samael held his sword in front of him, his free hand stretched back to Lily and pushed her backward. Lily was tossed aside and slammed into the sand face first. She turned her head to see what happened to Samael, but the brothers were out of her sight, only the sounds of clashing swords reached her ear. But that sound meant Samael was still alive.

There was no time to lay down and gather strength. Lily had to stand up. She struggled to pull herself up and was on all fours when somebody grasped her back and lifted her on her feet. Thinking it was Samael, Lily turned to face her savior with a blithe smile, but upon seeing Beelzebub instead her smile faded away.

"Let's go, Lily," he said, squeezing her arm tight. "Don't be foolish this time. The servants of Heaven will not let you alive. If you want to live, then you have to come with me."

"I can't leave Samael alone," she spluttered.

"He'll join you afterwards," Beelzebub said suspiciously, and hauled her far from the place where Samael was struggling against Gabriel.

"Stop, I don't want to go with you!" Lily fought to free her arm, but it was no use. "Let me go!"

Beelzebub didn't even acknowledge her protests. Lily peered back over her shoulder desperately, hoping that Samael would notice Beelzebub's actions, but instead Gaap's comrades were encircling Beelzebub and Lily. They had no intention of fighting against Gabriel's army when they could just take her instead. The only person who would want to save her was the keeper of Eden, but he was alone fighting two enemies.

It's said that when the last bit of hope leaves you, you should try to find God's light above you. Lily looked up in search of help, wondering if maybe God would send someone to rescue her. She didn't know whether it was God's will, but in that same instant a dark shadow fell over her and Beelzebub. She heard an echoing voice speaking in Latin. Her eyes searched frantically, and upon looking at Beelzebub, she realized that somebody was nearby. Somebody who was enough to make Beelzebub stand at attention, stopping him from running. They halted.

## 18. Eden

As they stopped, Lily realized that absolute silence now reigned; the sounds of battle were absent. Beelzebub had hauled her far away from Samael and his fight. Looking up, Lily saw a shadow soaring above. Somebody was coming close. Again Lily heard several words in Latin. Beelzebub jerked around. Lily felt her hands and legs trembling, her throat was dry and fear flooded her whole body.

"Come close to me," Beelzebub ordered his men.

The pack straightened tightly, slowly everyone was holding their swords in front. Lily wondered who it might be in the dust that frightened Beelzebub. In search of an answer, she spotted motion in front of her. Before she managed to call out, a creature rushed out of the dust, his long spear knocking several heads off of men within the pack. Beelzebub released her arm, holding his sword tight with his two hands.

"Come on," he cried out bravely, but his voice trembled.

Lily stepped back slowly and noiselessly. Nobody paid attention to her now. She heard another swish and jerked to the left. There stood Raphael, his head tilted as his blonde hair was scattered across his eyes. Blood was flowing down his spear. What was the monk now – a savior or a murderer? If the archangel Gabriel had come to assassinate her, then Raphael had probably received the same order from Heaven. Before Lily could reach the answer, Raphael darted toward Beelzebub. His wings lifted him from the ground. He sped forward. The first person standing between the angel and Beelzebub was beheaded instantly. Beelzebub tried to attack first, but Raphael's reaction was much faster. Now it was Beelzebub who had to deflect the archangel's attacks. Lily watched them fighting and was sure that Beelzebub would have to give up soon. He was weakening, and there was nobody to save him from series of Raphael's mighty strikes.

Lily's heart lifted, but not for long. From out of nowhere Gaap leaped into her view and rushed toward Raphael. With a last strike the archangel tossed Beelzebub aside, then hurried to prepare his spear against Gaap. Compared to Beelzebub, Gaap had been taught to fight more effectively. He was huge, and his blows were far more powerful.

The first stroke pierced through the air with a sharp sound. Lily blocked her ears with her hands and knelt down. She hadn't any idea what to do, where to run, and whether she should run at all. Due to the dusty clouds surrounding her, she couldn't find Samael, and didn't know if he was still alive.

"Dear God, please, help me, give me a sign to show me what to do," she prayed under her breath, closed her eyes and tried to imagine herself somewhere else. But Raphael's and Gaap's snarls cracked her mind from within, she couldn't push them out.

"Lily!" she heard her name and her eyes flew open. There was a creature flying toward her. The wings were gray. She jumped to her feet, her soul filled with happiness at the sight of Samael alive. He landed just next to her and embraced her, but still held his sword out. Somebody was after him, and they would come out of the dust at any second.

"You're alive, thank you, God," Lily let out with difficulty. Her throat was dry, her eyes tearful.

The man pursuing Samael turned out to be Gabriel. Who else could it be? He flew out of the dust and landed, looking around. His eyes flew from Samael to Raphael fighting against Gaap. Seeing his brother, Raphael seemed to regain his lost strength, and his next powerful stroke tossed Lucifer's servant backward. Two archangels now remained against Samael.

"Hold on to me tightly," Samael whispered over his shoulder.

Lily circled his arm with her two hands. Her fearful eyes looked from one archangel to the other. Gabriel took a step forward slowly.

"You see," he pointed out to Raphael. "He took Lucifer's side again, Raphael. I told you, all of you, that he wouldn't change. Father shouldn't have given him Eden, he won't protect it," Gabriel jabbed his gleaming sword toward Samael. "He'll bring us to a loss."

"I protected the garden for about two thousand years," Samael reminded him irritated. "But all I need now is her."

"Oh, it's clear now," Gabriel chortled with a gloating air. "Your little brother has fallen in love," he said to Raphael. "Can you believe it?"

"Why shouldn't he?" Lily broke into the conversation. Gabriel's smile froze on his face.

"You know why," his eyes found Lily. "Because a person who lives without emotion won't be ever able to feel real love. You think he loves you, that he'll protect you? No," Gabriel said scornfully. "He definitely has his reason to look as if he cares about you. Stupid girl."

"What are you advising me to do?" Lily cut him off. "Take your side and get killed for my trouble?"

Gabriel didn't answer, he had nothing to say to her.

"I think we should give Samael another chance," Raphael broke the heavy silence.

Gabriel couldn't believe his ears. He looked at his brother with a bewildered expression. "What are you talking about?"

"Gabriel, I won't let the girl die either. Father wouldn't want us to end up like this. The archangels aren't cowardly enough to stop Lucifer by killing the problem. We have to solve it instead. We have to be reasonable about it."

"What do you suppose then, brother? We'd better close Heaven's gates and prepare to lose Earth."

"You're already losing it," Samael sniggered.

"Shut up," Gabriel roared. "You have nothing to do with this."

"Don't tease me, Gabriel," Samael's voice became rough. "The fate of Heaven was always in my hands. If the gates of Eden fell, Heaven would follow them."

"Therefore your betrayal was all according to plan, Samael?" Gabriel raised his sword. Raphael made a step, but Gabriel stopped the monk with a gesture. "Don't do that, Raphael. This is not your fight. It's between me and him." He glared at Samael rigidly. "Come on."

Lily heard the sound of an approaching pack and looked to see the dogs of heaven preparing to join the fray. It wasn't fair, Gabriel was cheating. If Samael somehow won, the dogs would tear him into pieces afterwards.

Samael waved and his sword evaporated into gray smoke vanishing in the air. Lily gawked at him with a jolt of surprise. Had he given up?

"Not today, Gabriel." To Lily's surprise, a wide smile curled over Samael's lips. He turned to her and hugged her tight, then glanced at Gabriel and winked.

"Your act won't solve the problem, Samael," Raphael sounded calm, but his eyes were worried.

Samael replied with nothing. His hand slid down behind her back. Lily only caught a glimmer of Gabriel's wrathful expression, then everything leaped away from her as she was in the air, flying up into the open sky. The desert beneath disappeared. She didn't know how fast Samael could fly, but three seconds were enough to leave Earth behind. Lily closed her eyes in fear.

"Samael," she whispered with a quavering voice.

And then her feet hit something hard – ground. She slid her eyes open slowly. The first thing she saw was Samael's eyes looking down at her lovingly. He nodded and released her from his embrace, his wings unwrapped her quickly. Lily had a chance to look around. There was a glade like a paradise, fresh green grass ruffling in the chilly morning breeze. The sunlight on the dew made the glade twinkle, the wood itself stretching forward and blending into the endless blue line of the horizon. Her eyes stared and she forgot to breathe as she saw the golden gates beyond – the same gates she had seen in her dreams. But instead of Samael there, she had crossed them with Lucifer. Now she knew the meaning of her dreams. She had been destined to come here at the side of someone else.

"Come," Samael said, and took her hand gently.

"I've seen this place in my dreams," Lily said.

"Naturally."

In her dreams the golden gates hadn't seemed so colossal. There was a circle in the center illustrating a man and a woman sitting on a stone. In the etching, a man had a woman in his arms. There was a waterfall in the background, and the sky above them was cloudy, but God's light rippled through the clouds to rest on the humans' heads. They should be Adam and Eve, Lily thought.

The gates swung open lazily, inviting them in. Samael hurried in, hauling Lily with him. She spotted two tall creatures wearing long gray cassocks. Their faces were hidden by the hoods, and their motions were unnatural. They seemed to be gliding instead of walking.

"Close the gates," Samael ordered, his piercing voice echoing over their surroundings. "No heavenly or hellish creatures should pass these gates."

The gates obeyed his will. Lily watched them close, and the endless glade before remained behind her. Peering back, Lily realized where the white leaves in her dreams had come from. The trees here were high and light, bearing white leaves. Birds' song with the rumbling of river adorned the beautiful forest. For a second Lily forgot about Samael and where she was, she wanted to run, jump and lay on the grass.

"Prepare for war," Samael's wicked voice brought Lily back from her daydream. She shook her head and looked at the commander and the keeper of Eden. "I want every single creature to be gathered at the wall. The enemy is near."

His eyes fell on Lily who appeared confused. Behind him much activity began, the hooded creatures hurried out from the forest toward the gates. The bright weather seemed to be changing along with the messy situation. Loud noises were heard, and Lily raised her eyes up at the sky. There was a high rock far in the distance where the first clouds were gathering rapidly. Angry lightning struck the rock, and a sharp wind came toward Lily, tossing her blonde hair back.

Within seconds a bright angel appeared, his white wings bright against the dark shadow of the hovering clouds. Even though he was far away, Lily felt the weight of Michael's eyes on her.

"I'll be right back," Samael said, wheeling around and opening his wings. This time Lily saw him fly, he was like the lightning itself. In a second he left the ground and appeared on the rock.

* * *

The two winged creatures stood and glared at each other. The high wind ruffled Samael's hair and his ripped black shirt. His wings were closed on his back. Michael looked especially discontented, although his cold eyes always seemed to be displeased.

"You brought her here," Michael spoke first. Despite his malicious expression, he behaved calmly and politely. "You know that no human can cross the garden gates since Adam and Eve were banished."

"I didn't have any other chance. I told you to buy as much time as you can. Your brother likes to solve problems without any kind of reasoning."

"Heaven's army can't protect you at the garden gates, Samael," Michael exhaled mournfully. "What were you thinking when you brought her up here? Lucifer's army will tear up Eden and you as well, they'll take the girl and march into Heaven."

"You're scared because Lucifer knows the direct way into Heaven," Samael said confidently. Michael stared at him in surprise. "I always suspected there must be a connection between Heaven and Eden. You and Lucifer are the first archangels, of course you should know about it. Now I understand why he needs Eden."

"Azazel," Michael shook his head. "You took it away from him, didn't you?" He approached Samael and put his hand on his shoulder. "Everything started here, Samael, and in order to change the end of something you should go back to the beginning. That's what Lucifer thinks, anyway." Then Michael tore his eyes away from him and gazed down at the glade beneath. The green grass stretching toward the endless horizon looked too perfect to be real. The glade was separated from the forest by a thin river. "He was sitting right here," Michael went on unconcerned, pointing to the solid rock some steps afar, "waiting for the first dawn. I mean on the first day Eden was created. He was more interested in Father's creations than the rest of us. Something flinched inside him when the first rays of sun hit the glade. I watched him examine the first creations. I was nearby when Lucifer seduced Eve." He paused, sighed, and turned to face Samael. "You remember the last time Lucifer reached Heaven's gates. Azazel opened Eden's gates for him, and if you had doubted for a second and chosen not to notify me, the war would have been lost. I appreciate that you let Uriel know about the Island of the Dead's gates, and that some prisoners had escaped."

"I hate this undercover life, Michael," Samael's cold expression broke, he exhaled plaintively. "This time, I will fight for myself and I'll be summoning my brothers to stand side by side next to me. Then we'll see who is ready to fight for me."

"Samael." Michael took him by the shoulders. "Compose yourself. Do you think she is worth the risk of being locked away in the Island of the Dead? Father will never let you out, nobody can get out of there."

"I'm not just anybody. I'm different," Samael announced solemnly. "Look back at what I've done, brother. Without me Eden, Heaven, and the Island of the Dead would've been under Lucifer's reign by now. I gave God another chance."

"No, Samael, you gave yourself a second chance," Michael interrupted with a thin smile on his face. Samael opened his mouth to protest, but closed it quickly. "You see, we are parted from Father, we were created from his flesh. He gave every one of us one of his characteristics. I'm his wrath and commander, Lucifer was his desire to make changes, Raphael is his kindness and his healing. You," he jabbed his finger towards his brother, "are his cleverness. But there is something that no one of us has thought of."

"We should fight altogether as one to rise against God," Samael asked sarcastically. "That's your theory?"

"It's not a theory, it's the truth. But nothing can convince me to go against Father, ever."

Both of them trailed off. Dark clouds began expanding and spreading over Eden. A big shadow came and loomed above the garden.

"After so many years you've finally proved it," Michael broke the silence.

"I told you that Saraqael is a traitor," Samael reminded grumpily.

"Yes, but I didn't have any evidence against him."

"Now you've got it. Raphael has told you already?"

"Yes. Only two things; about Saraqael, and you taking the girl from Earth to Eden."

"I–"

"I just wonder," Michael cut him off with a gesture. "How did you know that Saraqael would show up in Dudael?"

"As you told the archangels about me heading for the prison, he had to notify Lucifer," Samael explained. "That was a good chance for him to get me to open the gates of Eden. Or rather, give him Lily. But he overestimated his power and didn't know about Raphael."

"Why were you so sure I would tell the others about your plans?"

"Because you wanted to discover the traitor as much as I did," Samael remarked with a grin. "The storm is near, and Saraqael needn't cover up his true intentions anymore. Lucifer has gathered more power than before. I daresay that for the chance to win – to beat Lucifer – you have to join me down here."

"I'd like to, but Father's angry with you," Michael said in disappointment, making Samael look at him. "I've got an order to leave you alone in Eden's protection. You knew the rule, and you broke it regardless."

"So now I know what I'm struggling for," Samael put in sharply.

Michael looked at him sorrowfully, as though this was to be his and Samael's last meeting. His cold blue eyes seemed to crack, revealing his heart and his love for his youngest brother, then the ice in his eyes returned. He patted Samael's shoulder, nodded in place of good-bye, then opened his wings. They illuminated the area like a heavenly lamp in the middle of a vast darkness. His light reached even Lily where she stood rooted in place, watching the two angels on the top of the rock.

Michael's wings waved, lifting him up. He hung in mid-air for a while, then rushed up into the clouds. The weather began clearing as the archangel left Eden, the wind quieted down. The lightning disappeared, but the dark clouds yet remained.

## 19. Gathering Storm

A weak breeze brought dewy air toward Lily and Samael, where they sat on a stone nearby a waterfall. Samael's wing was wrapped around her, covering her against the cold. The sun sat behind dark clouds. It was the first time Eden had seen autumn.

Lily admired the unique beauty of nature while being held in Samael's warm embrace, but her heart felt uneasy. The servants of Eden were preparing for an upcoming war, and Lucifer was about to knock at the gates. There was a very difficult time that lay ahead. Lily knew that Samael was alone in this war and that help wouldn't come from anywhere. Maybe she didn't know what the gray-winged angel was capable of, but her heart told her that he wouldn't be able to stand against Lucifer's army for long.

"Such a beautiful place," she said, bringing Samael back from his thoughts.

"Yeah," Samael muttered. "Adam used to sit on this stone and watch the waterfall. And there," he pointed the opposite bank, "Lucifer saw Eve for the first time."

"Do you really think you can defeat him, Samael?" She changed the subject. Her hands jolted nervously as she was waiting for the answer, her patience run thin.

"You have to trust me, Lily."

"I do trust you."

"Then why do you ask?"

"I just want to know," Lily sighed. "I don't want something to happen to you," she confessed, dropping her eyes. "You could let them have me and then you would have nothing to do with the war."

"Do you love me so much, that you're ready to sacrifice yourself for a devil like me?" Samael asked surprised.

"Don't talk like that," she narrowed her eyes. "You aren't a devil. You're brighter than any other angel I've seen."

"Then you're blind," Samael pressed his lips and looked aside. Quiet fell for a little while.

"Raphael told me that I shouldn't trust you, that you were dangerous and selfish," Lily traced her finger over his cheek bringing his eyes back at her, "But he doesn't know you at all."

"He knows me, believe me," Samael grinned. "You're the one who's misled. Until I met you, I was exactly what Raphael thought I was. Didn't you see how popular I was in Dudael?"

"Everybody makes mistakes," Lily insisted.

"No, Lily, my mistakes are different," he sighed looking up at the cloudy sky. "You can't ever feel the same as me, when I see Heaven but can't hold out my hand and reach it. Heaven – the place I was born, my homeland. Every time Father summons me, I sit at the same table with him, playing chess, talking to him and looking out the window. That window overlooks Heaven beneath in all its splendor. My eyes see it, but my lungs can't feel its air. I know why he calls me to play chess regularly, to torture me and remind me of what I have lost," Lily saw a big, beautiful city reflected in his eyes.

"Doesn't he know that you killed Efran's family to save Heaven?" Lily asked, sounding sad.

"Murder, even for Heaven's sake, can't absolve you. Besides, that's not the only sin I've committed. I liked the life Lucifer led. You saw my club, you remember my face when you leaped out of my car." Lily nodded. "It was the first time I was ever rejected. I wasn't as kind as I seem to be now."

"You don't know your own soul," Lily replied stiffly. "You've been confused all this time. You needed somebody to show you the right way, but nobody understood you."

"With you at my side, it's clear what I should do," Samael said confidently, closing his arm around her shoulders. "I swore that I wouldn't give you to anybody, even if Eden itself had to fall. I will keep my word until my last breath."

"You're immortal, you can't die," Lily reminded him with a smile.

"You're right. Those were a human's words. I should've said 'till I found myself on the Island of the Dead'."

"God won't let any of the archangels to stay there long, I'm certain of it."

"Nobody has ever returned from the island, Lily. My brother Uriel keeps it protected. There is only one entrance and no way out. Only he and I can move from there and back."

"Because you're an angel of death?" she asked warily.

"Yes. But once I lose a fight and somebody sticks a sword in me, I will lose that power and will be stuck on the Island of the Dead forever," Samael explained in a hushed voice.

"I won't let that happen to you," Lily whispered and hugged him tightly, tears in her eyes.

Samael laughed sincerely, taking her in his arms. He gave her a quick kiss on her forehead. "You'll be fine, baby," he murmured.

* * *

Cold wind blew from the high rock toward Samael and Lily. He peered up in hope of seeing any sign from God, but the Creator kept silent. He was waiting. It was Samael's turn to make the next move. This would show whether Samael was alone in the war or not.

* * *

What was Nancy doing right now?

Her friend had to be worried at this point, maybe she had even called the police. But no man was able to help Lily.

Aunt Agnes and Bill. Lily regretted the last words she had exchanged with her aunt. Aunt Agnes had been always kind to her, loved her as if she were her own daughter. If Lily had known at that time what fate had prepared for her...What would she have said instead? She would've told her Aunt how much she loved her and Bill, and that she was thankful for everything they had done for her. Lily swore if she was ever going to see them again, she would hug her aunt and tell her everything she felt.

But she was worried. Samael had told her that Earth was in jeopardy too. The holy war had touched even the mortal world.

The sky above the garden got darker with every passing hour. Soon, night would fall upon Eden. Eden's small army, under Samael's command, was at the wall waiting for Lucifer, but the endless glade in front of the gates was empty yet. Lightening bolted across the sky, illuminating the far distance.

Nobody was on the horizon.

Lucifer was still preparing.

# End of Part One

AND NOW A SNEAK PEEK FROM THE SECOND BOOK IN GODFORSAKEN SERIES, COMING IN 2015

## 1. The First News

Rays of sunlight shone brightly through the clouds that hung in the sky. The light was impossible bright, never dimming, and the ground and walls beneath were spun of clouds themselves. At the heart of it all stood a golden gate – the sole way in and out of Heaven.

From outside of the gate, only one peak could be seen rising out of the miraculous place. Standing on the summit was the archangel Michael, clad in his white armor. His fingers were interlaced, his head tilted as if he was praying, but his mouth was shut and his eyes remained closed.

Michael opened them as he sensed a movement in the air, and looked up. An angel was flying overhead. Its wings shining in the sunlight, almost blinding Michael.

The angel – Raphael – landed several feet away from the archangel. He tucked his wings behind his back and walked toward Michael.

Once he came closer, he stopped, bowed his head and said, "my angel."

"Raphael," Michael greeted tonelessly.

Raphael looked up at his brother with worried eyes, and said, "Dudael has fallen, Michael. The sinful souls are freed. Lucifer is out of Hell – Saraqael has set us up. He opened the gates of Hell for Lucifer."

"So much bad news," Michael murmured, surprisingly unconcerned. He lowered his hands to his sides. "Where is Gabriel?"

"In the desert, fighting off the first wave. Lucifer isn't there, but Gaap and a small group of followers attempted to steal the girl."

"Is she safe?" Michael's gaze pierced Raphael's eyes.

"That depends what you mean safe. At least, she's with Samael," Raphael said. He looked over the shining clouds.

"Are they in Eden?" Michael asked.

"Yes. Why did you send Gabriel to kill the girl?"

"I never gave such an order."

"Gabriel was outraged. He was ready to slaughter everyone in the desert."

"You know how he regards Samael," Michael remarked. "Ever since Samael trapped him and forced him to kill Mammon, he's hated Samael."

"It's not about those two anymore. It's about Heaven and Earth, Michael. He has to think wisely."

"You tell him –"

"You're the head archangel," Raphael cut him off sternly.

"I'm not God," Michael sniffed. "I can't control anybody's emotions."

He trailed off. A gust of wind arrived to accompany the archangels where they stood, mutely watching Heaven.

"He proved that Saraqael is a traitor, though," Raphael broke the heavy silence.

"He should have," Michael said mildly.

"Michael," he brought his brother's eyes at him. "I had no choice. If I hadn't intervened, they'd have the girl by now." Raphael looked nervous now, his sadness clear in his eyes. "Yes, I destroyed the walls of Dudael, yes, I let Samael escape with Lily. If I hadn't, then our youngest brother would be resting in the Island of the Dead and Lily would be imprisoned in Hell. And Lucifer would've marched onto Heaven without anything in his way."

"You did the right thing, Raphael," Michael stepped forward and put his hand on his brother's shoulder.

"But the prison, and Azazel–"

"The fall of the prison gives us some credit."

"I don't understand." Raphael's mouth hung open in shock.

"The earth is filled with the sinful people, now. Which is impermissible. Lucifer knows that, but he can't stop them now. He has to slaughter all of them."

"I get it," Raphael tilted his head, musing. "We can send Gabriel with his group to clean up the Earth."

"So we'll have some of our on the Earth. Out in the open," Michael said. "The Torah rules don't stop us from doing some cleaning. You see?" He looked away for a moment, gathering his thoughts. "I need your spy, the one among the sinful people."

"Jonan?" Raphael thinned his lips. "You didn't want me to save him back then. You told me to let him freeze to death in that desert."

"It was a long time ago. Every one of us has done things that he was sorry for later." Michael took a deep breath and faced Raphael with a determined air. "Make contact with him."

"What shall I tell him?"

"Tell him to take several men and enter the nearest city. Let him destroy a building, a car – I don't care. Give me a reason to send Gabriel down to Earth."

With a quick nod of his head, Raphael consented. He looked at the head archangel with questioning eyebrows.

"Did you know what would happen, when you sent me with Samael to Dudael?" he asked.

"What? That you were going to tear up the prison?" The serious look on Raphael's face answered 'yes'. "It's not that I knew, but I guessed. Samael thinks he's cleverer than me or Lucifer, but I exposed him. He's predictable, although he wants to believe that he isn't. But I'm glad his attempts are for Heaven and against Lucifer. So I'm supporting him."

"I wouldn't underestimate the Angel of Death if I were you," Raphael added quickly.

"I don't. I watch him carefully."

"You let him to take the girl to Eden," Raphael said in a voice of forced calm. "If Lucifer goes into the garden, the army of Heaven will be of no use."

"But if the girl chooses us, we can enter into the war."

"She won't. She's in love with Samael. She'd rather die."

"She's ready to sacrifice herself for the good of mankind. The same as every other human. They've always been weak." A slight, smug smile curled across Michael's lips.

"I've always told you that one day, it'll be humanity that saves Heaven," Raphael said sternly.

"Yes. You've been telling me that. I simply don't believe in it." He laid his hands on Raphael's face, bent closer and said, "My brother, I'm proud of what you're doing for these little creatures, but they are just pawns in our system. Perhaps there isn't a system without them, but look around." He gestured toward the cloudy lands. "This is what's important, this is what both man and our fallen brothers and sisters fight for."

Raphael grabbed Michael's hands and shoved them away. He stepped backward and looked at Michael with sorrowful eyes.

"A pawn can still become a queen, in the end. Remember, my brother."

"Perhaps, but not a king," Michael nodded. He faced Heaven and lifted his hand. "Remiel," he called out, his voice thundering through the air.

Within seconds an angel shot up into the air and made its way to the top, landing next to Michael. Remiel was a stocky, staunch looking angel, with a round face and narrow, gray eyes. He bowed to Michael in greeting.

"Go! Prepare the dogs of Heaven and the army. We're at war," Michael ordered.

Remiel left in silence.

Michael faced Raphael. "You can go now," he said. "Stay in the church, I'll send your instructions later."

Raphael was just about to leave when he stopped abruptly.

"What is it?" Michael asked, almost anxious.

"When he was in Azazel's chamber," Raphael began. Michael watched him with impatient eyes. "Samael questioned him."

"What?"

"He had an interest about the rock in Eden. The same one upon which Lucifer met the first sunshine. It seemed odd to me. But you know Samael, he doesn't do things for no reason. Every move of his has a goal concealed behind it."

"What did Azazel tell him?" Michael asked in forced calm, but his voice betrayed him. It shook.

"He told Samael everything. Where Lucifer was, where you were." Raphael paused for a split second, regarding the head archangel. "Michael, I don't understand. What did he–"

"It's nothing," Michael faced him, then, his eyebrows furrowed. "Go!" He waved Raphael away.

Raphael obediently moved to leave. He lingered for a moment and peered back over his shoulder.

"You must take Samael seriously, brother. He's more dangerous than Lucifer. We can't know what he's capable of until he shows himself."

Raphael took off into the air.

Michael watched the gate crack open to let the flying angel through, and thought.

### Get the second book of GODFORSAKEN now.

### GODFORSAKEN Book 2 (Shade of Light)

### More books from this series:

## Author's note

Thank you for reading. I really hope you've enjoyed GODFORSAKEN.

The book was written in 2013, though it's ready to be published only in 2015. As you've already realized, GODFORSAKEN is based on two short stories – Passion of an Angel and Wrath of Michael. In this series – Shade of Light – you'll find a very familiar story that almost everyone knows that Adam, accepting the apple from Eve in Garden of Eden, man was banished from Heaven. But in my imagined world the rest of the story takes other corner and both angels and demons exist in our real world. Hidden behind an average human camouflage. But they live with us. And learning to feel they understand the beauty of God's creation.

If you like GODFORSAKEN, write a review on Amazon, share it in social networks to help the others find the book.

Take care,

Suren.

## About the author

### Born and raised in Yerevan, Armenia. Suren has been interested in mystery and fantasy stories and movies from early ages, that's why in his created books and short stories there is always an unpredictable mystery.

### Suren doesn't like stories with unreal and predictable happy-endings. The end of any story should have sense which makes the book better and real.

### To learn more about Suren Hakobyan visit his website: Surenhakobyan.com and subscribe to his news or follow him on Twitter: @surenfant

### Find Suren on Facebook:

###  https://www.facebook.com/pages/Suren-Hakobyan/289872801030031

## Acknowledgments

My wife, Astghik, and my son. They are the ones who inspire me.

My friend Athena Tsiatsios who read the book, edited and supported me.

This book wouldn't be published if there wasn't my editor, M. R. Chan. She's really great. She did it, she made the story _perfect_ (I guess for those who liked the book).

Thank everyone who supported me in the hard period of writing and publishing this book. And thank everyone who found time to read GODFORSAKEN
